there_o bound_n there_o be_v three_o principal_a bishop_n or_o patriarch_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n namely_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n after_o which_o time_n constantinople_n before_o name_v byzantium_n make_v great_a by_o constantine_n and_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o bishop_n of_o this_o see_v not_o only_o obtain_v to_o have_v the_o dignity_n of_o a_o patriarche_n among_o the_o rest_n but_o in_o the_o second_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n be_v prefer_v before_o both_o the_o other_o of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n and_o set_v in_o degree_n of_o honour_n next_o unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n hitherto_o chapter_n see_v d._n feild_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o clear_o allowtâ—e_v pope_n sentence_n to_o be_v great_a next_z to_o a_o general_a council_n it_o be_v cite_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n d._n feild_n by_o which_o discourse_n of_o he_o there_o be_v evident_a demonstration_n make_v that_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o give_v he_o by_o general_a counsel_n but_o he_o have_v it_o before_o the_o first_o nicene_n council_n the_o first_o general_n second_o that_o it_o be_v the_o most_o principal_a that_o be_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o of_o the_o twoe_o most_o principal_a church_n â—atine_v and_o greek_n to_o use_v his_o word_n the_o latin_a the_o most_o principal_a be_v under_o he_o three_o he_o be_v from_o the_o begin_v prefer_v before_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n and_o constantinople_n in_o so_o much_o that_o for_o constantinople_n clayme_a after_o to_o be_v chief_a he_o call_v it_o a_o pretend_a title_n 62._o feild_n sup_v pag_n 62._o and_o false_a and_o further_o his_o word_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v these_o the_o mognificence_n and_o glory_n of_o his_o city_n daily_o encreaseinge_v he_o challenge_v to_o be_v superior_a and_o will_v be_v name_v universal_a b._n not_o challenge_v to_o himself_o to_o be_v b._n alone_o but_o enchroacheinge_v upon_o the_o right_n of_o all_o other_o and_o thereby_o declareinge_v himself_o great_a and_o more_o honourable_a than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n hitherto_o his_o word_n of_o the_o encreache_v and_o usurpation_n of_o that_o bishop_n then_o by_o his_o sentence_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n still_o be_v chief_a and_o obtain_v by_o right_a the_o primacy_n in_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n and_o this_o cheefnes_n and_o primacy_n as_o d._n covell_n have_v tell_v before_o must_v needs_o be_v supreamacie_n for_o no_o other_o can_v have_v it_o and_o d._n downame_n alsoe_o have_v acknowledge_v 36._o down_o l._n 1._o ant._n pag._n 36._o that_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o general_a council_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o great_a stile_n in_o his_o judgement_n and_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v if_o as_o it_o be_v among_o all_o member_n of_o the_o body_n the_o head_n be_v chief_a supreme_a and_o most_o excellent_a let_v we_o add_v to_o this_o twoe_o sentence_n of_o d._n feild_n the_o one_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o tradition_n or_o unwritten_a verity_n shall_v not_o be_v make_v equal_a 238._o field_n pag._n 238._o with_o the_o word_n precept_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n the_o apostle_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n leave_v unto_o we_o in_o writeinge_v if_o they_o can_v prove_v any_o such_o unwritten_a verity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o writeinge_n that_o give_v thing_n their_o authority_n but_o the_o worth_a and_o credit_n of_o he_o that_o deliver_v they_o though_o by_o word_n and_o lyvely_a voice_n only_o and_o after_o delyver_v three_o rule_n 242._o feild_n pag._n 242._o how_o to_o know_v certain_o these_o so_o authorize_v tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o three_o rule_n be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolical_a church_n succeede_o deliver_v to_o which_o some_o add_v the_o present_a testimony_n of_o any_o apostolical_a church_n who_o declyning_n when_o they_o begin_v we_o can_v precise_o tell_v hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n equal_a to_o scripture_n be_v prove_v by_o this_o his_o rule_n then_o if_o the_o opinion_n of_o these_o some_o his_o protestant_n by_o his_o manner_n of_o argueinge_v teache_v that_o the_o present_a testimony_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n be_v sufficient_a rule_n to_o prove_v true_a tradition_n of_o so_o high_a authority_n not_o only_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n supreamacie_n and_o command_a power_n but_o all_o other_o doctrine_n teach_v against_o these_o protestant_n of_o necessity_n must_v needs_o be_v true_a by_o this_o rule_n for_o they_o all_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n the_o first_o and_o principal_a apostolic_a church_n must_v needs_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n at_o this_o present_a when_o they_o be_v teach_v by_o it_o and_o this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o purpose_n for_o so_o that_o some_o protestant_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o i_o request_v and_o do_v not_o desire_v or_o expect_v d._n feilds_n voice_n or_o a_o harmony_n of_o protestant_n never_o yet_o agree_v well_o in_o any_o thing_n to_o be_v all_o of_o one_o mind_n in_o this_o matter_n but_o to_o urdge_v this_o particular_a question_n in_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n supreamacie_n by_o that_o rule_n of_o tradition_n which_o he_o allow_v which_o be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n succee_o deliver_v it_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n before_o that_o the_o pastor_n of_o that_o great_a apostolic_a church_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n s_o peter_n have_v succee_o claim_v teach_v decree_v exercise_v and_o execute_v that_o high_a power_n of_o supreamacie_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o know_a world_n and_o yet_o for_o further_a proof_n of_o my_o minor_a proposition_n mr._n powell_n write_v of_o these_o holy_a primative_a 231._o powell_n l._n 1._o antichrist_n pag._n 230._o 231._o pope_n followe_a in_o this_o manner_n calixtus_n pope_n define_v that_o all_o bishop_n though_o gather_v in_o a_o general_a council_n shall_v fulfil_v the_o will_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o which_o do_v not_o this_o be_v pronownce_v of_o pope_n pelagius_n to_o keep_v a_o conciliable_a and_o not_o a_o council_n and_o again_o in_o these_o word_n 240._o powell_n sap_n pag._n 240._o pope_n damasus_n write_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o the_o bishopp_n to_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n of_o right_n be_v and_o of_o all_o aught_o to_o be_v acknowledge_v and_o admit_v for_o the_o supreme_a head_n and_o ruler_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o this_o be_v thus_o unuincible_o prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n themselves_o our_o mortal_a enemy_n and_o persecutor_n i_o conclude_v with_o their_o own_o word_n grant_v before_o upon_o such_o trial_n and_o conviction_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o 16._o offer_v of_o conference_n pag._n 16._o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o they_o god_n and_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o have_v have_v great_a wrong_n and_o indignity_n offer_v unto_o they_o in_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v scismaticastin_a forsakeinge_v unity_n and_o communion_n with_o they_o which_o d._n feild_n must_v alsoe_o justify_v affirminge_v as_o 202._o feild_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o shall_v be_v cite_v at_o large_a in_o the_o next_o chapter_n that_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n or_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a in_o this_o world_n and_o as_o great_a disobedience_n to_o resist_v or_o deny_v it_o which_o be_v evident_a alsoe_o before_o but_o more_o of_o it_o hereafter_o now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o new_a protestant_n history_n itself_o malicious_o by_o their_o bishop_n publish_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n first_o entreate_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o this_o kingdom_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n they_o set_v down_o this_o marginal_a supposition_n in_o these_o 5._o theatre_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o great_a brittany_n pag._n 203._o cap._n 9_o n._n 5._o word_n saint_n peter_n the_o apostle_n suppose_v to_o have_v preach_v in_o britain_n and_o further_o write_v as_o follow_v to_o which_o uncontrollable_a testimony_n some_o other_o have_v add_v that_o saint_n peter_n the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o word_n of_o life_n in_o this_o island_n as_o to_o other_o gentiles_n he_o do_v for_o who_o god_n have_v
think_v be_v plural_a that_o whosoever_o by_o their_o interpretation_n shall_v allow_v such_o absurdity_n can_v have_v the_o true_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n now_o the_o minor_a be_v easy_o prove_v by_o he_o also_o for_o all_o man_n be_v bownde_v to_o obey_v lawful_a superiority_n and_o authority_n such_o as_o he_o say_v a_o general_a council_n have_v over_o all_o christian_n in_o these_o case_n his_o word_n before_o cite_v be_v these_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a 228._o field_n l._n 4._o â—_o 16._o pag._n 228._o power_n that_o be_v the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n may_v interpret_v the_o scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n suppress_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n wherefore_o see_v general_a counsel_n have_v this_o binde_v and_o commaunde_v power_n over_o all_o man_n by_o these_o protestant_n and_o yet_o by_o their_o article_n before_o may_v err_v and_o have_v sup_n art_n 21._o sup_n err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertain_v unto_o god_n the_o whole_a christian_a world_n with_o so_o many_o absurdity_n may_v be_v in_o this_o damnable_a error_n the_o church_n may_v cease_v not_o be_v catholic_a christ_n 203._o field_n pag._n 203._o shall_v be_v without_o a_o church_n which_o d._n feild_n before_o esteem_v great_a absurdity_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v they_o which_o strange_o pervert_v bely_v deprave_v abuse_n and_o falsefye_v holy_a scripture_n can_v be_v think_v to_o be_v true_a interpreter_n of_o they_o but_o m._n parkes_n so_o testify_v of_o our_o testim_fw-la park_n ag_n lymbom_n def_n of_o the_o 1._o 2._o 3._o testim_fw-la english_a protestant_n therefore_o they_o can_v be_v think_v to_o be_v true_a interpreter_n of_o they_o nothe_v remain_v in_o this_o argument_n to_o be_v prove_v further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o interpreter_n or_o expositor_n of_o scripture_n who_o interpretation_n be_v partial_a untrue_a seditious_a savoure_v of_o treason_n poison_n the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n be_v to_o be_v judge_v true_a and_o juridical_a but_o the_o english_a protestant_n hy_z their_o own_o testimony_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v judge_v true_a and_o iuridicall_a interpreter_n the_o mayor_n be_v true_a and_o evident_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v first_o by_o the_o protestant_a 47._o confer_v at_o hampt_a pag._n 47._o conference_n in_o these_o word_n the_o note_n annex_v to_o the_o geneva_n translation_n some_o be_v very_o partial_a untrue_a seditious_a and_o savoure_a toâ—_n much_o of_o dangerous_a and_o traitorous_a conceit_n yet_o these_o be_v allow_v and_o publish_v as_o public_a and_o approve_a interpretation_n an_o other_o protestant_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o bishop_n 1604._o aduerment_n an._n 1604._o note_n betray_v our_o lord_n and_o redeemer_n and_o befool_v the_o rock_n of_o salvation_n they_o be_v the_o very_a poison_n to_o all_o the_o gospel_n m._n ormerod_n write_v thus_o of_o his_o fellow_n 4._o orme_a pick_v purit_fw-la q._n 4._o protestant_n they_o fill_v the_o margin_n of_o their_o book_n full_a of_o place_n of_o scripture_n in_o a_o wrong_n sense_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v more_o easy_o deceive_v the_o simple_a people_n they_o neither_o care_n for_o mayor_n minor_n nor_o conclusion_n so_o they_o may_v say_v some_o thing_n they_o point_v their_o margin_n with_o shameful_a abuse_v of_o scripture_n to_o these_o i_o may_v add_v more_o argument_n as_o that_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n they_o be_v heretic_n schismatic_n have_v no_o ttue_n church_n no_o true_a religion_n and_o the_o like_a as_o among_o other_o reason_n from_o themselves_o why_o catholik_o may_v not_o communicate_v with_o they_o in_o spiritual_a and_o religeous_a affair_n be_v prove_v in_o a_o late_a treatise_n against_o they_o i_o will_v therefore_o pass_v they_o over_o as_o already_o prove_v chapter_n vii_o wherein_o by_o these_o protestant's_n be_v prove_v that_o unwritten_a tradition_n lawful_o prove_v be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n equal_o as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o many_o such_o be_v and_o all_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o condemn_v protestant_n religion_n after_o this_o entreateinge_n of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o write_a word_n of_o god_n let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o part_n of_o his_o sacred_a word_n delyver_v by_o tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n preserve_v and_o propose_v to_o faithful_a christian_n by_o the_o holy_a spouse_n and_o church_n of_o christ_n who_o judgement_n rule_n and_o direction_n be_v so_o dignify_v above_o all_o inferior_a judgement_n by_o these_o protestant_n before_o concern_v the_o validity_n and_o authority_n of_o true_o prove_v tradition_n i_o argue_v thus_o all_o rule_n ground_n and_o authority_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n that_o be_v equal_a with_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n the_o high_a rule_n in_o such_o cause_n be_v â—eghely_o to_o be_v reverence_v and_o obey_v of_o all_o christian_n but_o the_o holy_a tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o apostle_n be_v lawful_o prove_v be_v of_o this_o nature_n therefore_o to_o be_v reverence_v embrace_v and_o receive_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o where_o there_o be_v absolute_a equality_n there_o be_v not_o inferioritie_n but_o parity_n as_o be_v manifest_a in_o all_o equality_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v in_o this_o manner_n first_o m._n wotton_n speake_v of_o such_o have_v these_o supr_fw-la wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 405._o pag._n 436._o supr_fw-la word_n out_o of_o all_o question_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o keep_v they_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o m._n perkins_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n d._n feild_n speak_v thus_o concern_v tradition_n in_o this_o question_n by_o tradition_n we_o understand_v such_o part_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n or_o 20._o field_n pag._n 238._o l._n 4._o cap._n 20._o discipline_n as_o be_v not_o write_v by_o they_o by_o whom_o they_o be_v first_o deliver_v for_o thus_o our_o adversary_n understand_v tradition_n which_o they_o divide_v into_o diverse_a kind_n first_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o author_n so_o make_v they_o of_o three_o sort_n divine_a apostolical_a and_o ecclesiastical_a second_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o matter_n they_o concern_v in_o which_o respect_n they_o make_v they_o to_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n for_o either_o they_o concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n or_o matter_n of_o manner_n and_o these_o late_a again_o either_o temporal_a or_o perpetual_a universal_a or_o particular_a all_o these_o in_o their_o several_a kind_n they_o make_v equal_a with_o the_o word_n precept_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n the_o apostle_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n leave_v unto_o we_o in_o writeinge_v neither_o be_v there_o any_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o so_o do_v if_o they_o can_v prove_v any_o such_o unwritten_a verity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o write_v that_o give_v thing_n their_o authority_n but_o the_o worth_a and_o credit_n of_o he_o that_o deliver_v they_o though_o by_o word_n and_o lyvely_a voice_n only_o thus_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n be_v justify_v by_o protestant_n to_o be_v equal_a with_o the_o scripture_n if_o they_o can_v be_v prove_v now_o because_o protestant_n mayntayneinge_v the_o sufficiency_n of_o scripture_n for_o matter_n of_o faith_n deny_v tradition_n of_o that_o nature_n i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n all_o article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v in_o protestant_n judgement_n prove_v and_o deliver_v to_o we_o by_o tradition_n therefore_o some_o article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v in_o their_o judgement_n or_o so_o must_v be_v grant_v to_o be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n the_o consequence_n be_v evident_a for_o every_o general_a proposition_n include_v the_o particular_a the_o antecedent_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o they_o whosoever_o do_v grant_n those_o thing_n which_o by_o they_o contain_v all_o matter_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v delyver_v by_o tradition_n must_v needs_o allow_v tradition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o these_o protestant_n do_v so_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v such_o tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o whatsoever_o contain_v all_o exclude_v none_o and_o so_o comprehend_v all_o comprehend_v also_o some_o and_o the_o part_n of_o that_o all_o the_o minor_a be_v likewise_o prove_v in_o this_o manner_n suppose_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o these_o protestant_n set_v down_o in_o the_o sixth_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n 6._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 6._o in_o these_o word_n holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o whatsoever_o iâ—_n not_o read_v therein_o nor_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v require_v of_o any_o man_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o
chapter_n four_o wherein_o by_o these_o protestant_n be_v prove_v that_o all_o book_n of_o scripture_n receive_v for_o such_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v canonical_a that_o the_o protestant_n also_o have_v either_o no_o scripture_n at_o all_o or_o uncertain_a and_o doubtful_a and_o no_o true_a canon_n of_o they_o thus_o haveinge_v demonstrative_o prove_v by_o these_o our_o english_a protestant_n that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v of_o that_o byndeinge_n and_o command_v authority_n power_n and_o privilege_n that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n or_o hope_n of_o eternal_a life_n out_o of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v the_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o household_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n pillar_n and_o grawnd_v of_o truth_n her_o communion_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v direction_n follow_v judgement_n rest_v in_o to_o over-rule_v all_o inferior_a judgement_n whatsoever_o etc._n etc._n and_o that_o both_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o so_o excellent_a and_o enfraunchised_a society_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o bishop_n thereof_o supreme_a head_n and_o spiritual_a governor_n over_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n all_o other_o question_n against_o these_o protestant_n be_v all_o ready_a determine_v by_o they_o for_o the_o church_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o nothing_o be_v further_a needful_a to_o be_v dispute_v in_o this_o business_n either_o of_o scripture_n or_o any_o other_o matter_n in_o controversy_n yet_o for_o particular_a satisfaction_n to_o all_o in_o all_o particular_n i_o will_v proceed_v and_o first_o for_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o argue_v these_o first_o in_o general_n whatsoever_o book_n be_v propose_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o supreme_a governor_n thereof_o to_o be_v canonical_a scripture_n be_v for_o such_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o reverence_v but_o all_o book_n allow_v for_o canonical_a by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a be_v such_o therefore_o so_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o reverence_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a before_o by_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o true_a church_n recite_v in_o general_a and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o in_o particular_a also_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o approveinge_v and_o proposeinge_v holy_a scripture_n for_o mr._n wotton_n have_v thus_o testify_v for_o 442._o wotton_n â—ef_n of_o perk_n pag._n 442._o protestant_n the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o discreditinge_v that_o we_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o very_a special_a ground_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o scripture_n and_o d._n covell_n have_v these_o convince_a 60._o covell_n against_o burg._n pag._n 60._o word_n the_o church_n of_o christ_n accorde_v to_o her_o authority_n receive_v from_o he_o have_v warrant_n to_o approve_v the_o scripture_n to_o acknowledge_v to_o receive_v to_o publish_v and_o command_v unto_o her_o child_n and_o to_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o this_o privilege_n by_o these_o protestant_n can_v be_v attribute_v or_o ascribe_v to_o any_o other_o church_n than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v before_o confess_v that_o never_o any_o other_o church_n but_o that_o only_a exceptinge_v the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n pretend_v title_n much_o less_o enjoy_v it_o to_o this_o supreamacie_n to_o propownde_v scripture_n or_o make_v decree_n and_o law_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o the_o child_n thereof_o and_o the_o claim_n thereof_o in_o that_o behalf_n be_v but_o pretend_v and_o usurp_a and_o now_o be_v by_o their_o desolation_n leave_v desolate_a and_o to_o make_v this_o the_o next_o argument_n and_o other_o more_o clear_a i_o will_v in_o this_o place_n recite_v the_o word_n of_o d._n feild_n wherein_o to_o omit_v the_o holy_a scripture_n because_o they_o in_o no_o place_n tell_v we_o which_o be_v or_o be_v not_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o we_o be_v as_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v tell_v we_o and_o shall_v more_o particulare_o testify_v hereafter_o in_o this_o chapter_n to_o receive_v they_o from_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o may_v know_v who_o most_o to_o trust_v and_o obey_v in_o this_o and_o such_o matter_n of_o controversy_n he_o write_v thus_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o church_n before_o hither_o 5._o field_n pag._n 202._o l._n 4._o c._n 5._o we_o may_v refer_v those_o different_a degree_n of_o obedience_n which_o we_o must_v yield_v to_o they_o that_o command_v and_o teach_v we_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n excellent_o describe_v and_o set_v down_o by_o waldensis_n we_o 27._o waldens_n doct_v fidei_fw-la l._n 2._o art_n 2._o 3._o p._n 27._o must_v say_v he_o reverence_n and_o respect_v the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrynes_n and_o writeing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o hitherto_o d._n field_n allowance_n that_o this_o sentence_n be_v excellent_a therefore_o soeinge_v protestant_n never_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v as_o they_o have_v testify_v before_o any_o general_a council_n and_o deny_v all_o counsel_n to_o be_v general_a which_o catholic_n allege_v for_o this_o question_n of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o other_o also_o they_o be_v bownde_v to_o be_v obedient_a to_o that_o sentence_n next_o unto_o they_o which_o d._n feild_n here_o have_v tell_v we_o to_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o pope_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v define_v and_o allow_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n for_o the_o book_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n as_o alsoe_o other_o question_n as_o all_o protestant_n acknowledge_v otherwise_o they_o be_v in_o one_o of_o high_a degree_n of_o disobedience_n that_o be_v in_o this_o world_n as_o his_o word_n before_o be_v witness_v for_o he_o allow_v it_o for_o a_o excellent_a direction_n for_o this_o present_a time_n and_o state_n of_o controversy_n and_o yet_o if_o he_o will_v contend_v which_o he_o neither_o do_v nor_o can_v be_v allow_v for_o this_o present_a time_n to_o draw_v it_o to_o the_o day_n of_o thomas_n waldensis_n dispute_v against_o witcliffe_n their_o brother_n in_o religion_n as_o they_o write_v and_o resist_v the_o pope_n authority_n it_o make_v nothing_o for_o his_o excuse_n for_o if_o witcliffe_n as_o they_o say_v be_v of_o their_o religion_n the_o case_n between_o waldensis_n and_o he_o be_v the_o same_o which_o now_o be_v with_o myself_o and_o other_o catholic_n write_n against_o these_o protestant_n brethren_n and_o associate_n in_o religion_n unto_o wickliff_n and_o his_o adherent_n this_o suppose_a i_o make_v the_o like_a argument_n again_o in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o book_n be_v propose_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n by_o the_o true_a church_n be_v the_o high_a rule_n that_o can_v be_v have_v or_o find_v in_o time_n of_o controversy_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v for_o holy_a scripture_n but_o all_o those_o book_n which_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n allow_v be_v so_o propose_v therefore_o to_o be_v receive_v for_o holy_a scripture_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o all_o christian_n in_o such_o time_n must_v needs_o be_v perplex_v in_o the_o chief_a matter_n of_o religion_n by_o protestant_n the_o scripture_n themselves_o which_o can_v be_v for_o so_o contradictory_n may_v both_o be_v true_a the_o high_a rule_n aught_o to_o be_v follow_v the_o high_a rule_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v which_o be_v contradictory_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v our_o rule_n and_o the_o best_a that_o can_v be_v assign_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v false_a and_o deceatefull_a and_o no_o man_n can_v be_v so_o bownde_v under_o damnation_n to_o follow_v a_o false_a rule_n and_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v further_o confirm_v by_o these_o protestant_a sentence_n d._n covell_n word_n be_v 31._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 31._o these_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v no_o bad_a opinion_n to_o affirm_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v holy_a and_o divine_a in_o themselves_o but_o so_o esteem_v by_o we_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o again_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v true_a we_o have_v it_o from_o the_o church_n and_o further_a thus_o the_o church_n have_v four_o 33._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 32._o 33._o singular_a office_n towards_o the_o scripture_n first_o to_o be_v of_o they_o as_o it_o be_v a_o faithful_a register_n second_o to_o discern_v and_o judge_n between_o false_a and_o adulterate_a and_o that_o which_o be_v true_a and_o perfect_a the_o three_o to_o publish_v and_o diwlge_v to_o proclaim_v as_o a_o crier_n the_o true_a edict_n
authority_n in_o such_o case_n be_v private_a therefore_o no_o protestant_a interpretation_n be_v bind_v or_o juridical_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n feild_n 235._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 19_o pag._n 235._o in_o these_o word_n we_o confess_v that_o neither_o conference_n of_o place_n nor_o consideration_n of_o the_o antecedentia_fw-la and_o consequentia_fw-la nor_o look_v into_o the_o original_n be_v of_o any_o force_n unless_o we_o find_v the_o thing_n which_o we_o conceive_v to_o be_v understand_v and_o mean_v in_o the_o place_n interpret_v to_o be_v consonant_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o he_o write_v thus_o again_o private_a interpretation_n 226._o field_n pag._n 226._o be_v not_o so_o propose_v and_o urge_v as_o if_o they_o will_v bind_v all_o other_o to_o receive_v it_o the_o minor_a proposition_n that_o all_o protestant_a exposition_n in_o respect_n of_o a_o binde_v and_o juridical_a power_n be_v private_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o this_o protestant_a argument_n no_o interpretation_n or_o interpreter_n wante_v jurisdiction_n and_o authority_n to_o command_v their_o interpretation_n and_o exposition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v beleve_v as_o such_o be_v to_o be_v account_v bynde_v and_o juridical_a but_o all_o english_a protestant_n interpretation_n exposition_n and_o definition_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n want_v this_o binde_v and_o commaunde_v authority_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n therefore_o they_o be_v not_o juridical_a and_o byndeinge_v to_o be_v believe_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o where_o there_o be_v not_o power_n and_o authority_n in_o thing_n those_o thing_n can_v be_v right_o and_o iuridical_o command_v or_o binde_v man_n to_o do_v or_o believe_v they_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n as_o before_o we_o make_v 228._o field_n pag._n 228._o three_o kind_n of_o judgement_n the_o one_o of_o discretion_n common_a to_o all_o the_o other_o of_o direction_n common_a to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o three_o of_o jurisdiction_n proper_a to_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a power_n in_o the_o church_n so_o likewise_o we_o make_v three_o kind_n of_o interpretation_n the_o first_o private_a the_o second_o of_o public_a direction_n and_o so_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n may_v public_o propose_v what_o they_o conceive_v of_o it_o and_o the_o three_o of_o jurisdiction_n and_o so_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a power_n that_o be_v in_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n may_v interpreate_v the_o scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n suppress_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n hitherto_o d._n field_n word_n plain_o declare_v that_o in_o his_o judgement_n the_o protestant_n neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v this_o juridical_a and_o commaunde_v judgement_n or_o interpretation_n because_o as_o be_v prove_v by_o themselves_o before_o they_o neither_o have_v have_v nor_o can_v have_v any_o general_a council_n in_o which_o alone_o he_o place_v this_o jurisdiction_n and_o binde_v power_n for_o propose_v without_o authority_n which_o he_o give_v there_o to_o bishop_n be_v not_o juridical_a and_o coactive_a if_o he_o shall_v answer_n that_o in_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n there_o be_v no_o general_a council_n and_o yet_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v decide_v and_o embrace_v he_o condemn_v himself_o and_o all_o protestant_n in_o this_o business_n for_o either_o he_o must_v leave_v that_o primative_a church_n absolute_o without_o jurisdiction_n and_o power_n which_o be_v most_o absurd_a or_o leave_v it_o to_o they_o that_o both_o true_o claim_v and_o use_v it_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o these_o protestant_n have_v before_o acknowledge_v and_o above_o all_o man_n d._n feild_n must_v be_v of_o that_o opinion_n for_o he_o 202._o feild_n pag._n 202._o have_v write_v and_o allow_v in_o this_o manner_n we_o must_v reverence_v the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrine_n and_o writeing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o therefore_o by_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n in_o time_n when_o general_a counsel_n can_v be_v the_o high_a decide_n and_o juridical_a sentence_n and_o power_n be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o this_o he_o be_v also_o prevent_v from_o say_v that_o protestant_n may_v command_v such_o interpretation_n and_o definition_n within_o their_o own_o temporal_a territory_n for_o so_o they_o shall_v not_o most_o reverence_n and_o respect_n next_o to_o a_o general_a council_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o next_o judge_n as_o he_o have_v write_v but_o quite_o the_o contrary_a their_o own_o stubborn_a and_o disobedient_a will_n which_o in_o such_o cause_n be_v heretical_a or_o scâ—maticall_a usurpation_n and_o yet_o d._n feild_n in_o his_o division_n of_o interpretation_n before_o assign_v no_o jurisdiction_n at_o all_o to_o inferior_a bishop_n to_o command_v either_o in_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o in_o provincial_n in_o such_o case_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o opinion_n or_o article_n not_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v or_o command_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o all_o protestant_n deduction_n and_o interpretation_n in_o these_o controversy_n be_v such_o not_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o not_o to_o be_v believe_v or_o command_v as_o article_n of_o faith_n the_o mayor_n be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o protestant_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v both_o before_o when_o protestant_n have_v deprive_v themselves_o of_o counsel_n pope_n and_o all_o true_a proposer_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n tie_v themselves_o to_o their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o deduction_n and_o be_v thus_o further_o confirm_v by_o d._n covell_n in_o these_o word_n 85._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 85._o doctrine_n derive_v exhortation_n deduct_v interpretation_n agreeable_a be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o the_o whole_a religion_n of_o protestant_n against_o catholic_n be_v thus_o found_v upon_o so_o deceatefull_a a_o ground_n as_o humanee_n deduction_n be_v can_v true_o and_o juridical_o be_v commander_n yet_o it_o be_v so_o manifest_a to_o all_o that_o their_o religion_n consist_v whole_o on_o their_o imagine_a interpretation_n and_o deduction_n that_o mr._n wotton_n and_o etc._n wottoâ—_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 467._o etc._n etc._n other_o be_v enforce_v absurde_o to_o say_v that_o deduction_n from_o scripture_n make_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n otherwise_o he_o cannot_v make_v any_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v in_o their_o doctrine_n against_o us._n and_o d._n feild_n himself_o so_o resolute_a before_o against_o these_o private_a interpretation_n and_o exposition_n seem_v to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n to_o defend_v their_o religion_n in_o make_v such_o deduction_n to_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n by_o every_o private_a deduction_n his_o word_n be_v these_o we_o 226._o feild_n pag_n 226._o say_v that_o man_n not_o neglect_v that_o light_n of_o direction_n which_o the_o church_n yield_v noâ—_n other_o help_n and_o mean_n may_v be_v assure_v out_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o the_o conference_n of_o place_n the_o knowledge_n of_o tongue_n and_o the_o suitable_a correspondence_n that_o one_o part_n of_o dyvine_a truth_n have_v with_o a_o other_o that_o they_o have_v sound_n out_o the_o true_a meaneinge_n of_o it_o and_o by_o this_o assurednes_n he_o seem_v to_o understand_v assurednes_n of_o faith_n make_v their_o private_a deduction_n and_o interpretation_n the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o m._n wotton_n before_o cite_v do_v in_o 467._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 467._o these_o word_n we_o acknowledge_v both_o and_o hold_v all_o matter_n conclude_v logical_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o well_o as_o if_o they_o be_v express_o set_v down_o in_o it_o word_n for_o word_n therefore_o i_o may_v lawful_o take_v it_o be_v a_o common_a protestant_a doctrine_n both_o doctor_n feild_n and_o m._n wotton_n speakeinge_v for_o their_o protestant_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n we_o say_v we_o acknowledge_v etc._n etc._n so_o that_o by_o their_o religion_n m._n field_n or_o m._n wottons_n logic_n vain_a and_o uncertain_a deduction_n be_v of_o high_a authority_n and_o more_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o any_o general_a council_n or_o 21._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o other_o external_a rule_n of_o religion_n for_o all_o these_o by_o they_o as_o be_v present_o to_o be_v prove_v may_v err_v even_o in_o
faith_n or_o be_v think_v requisite_a or_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n now_o to_o prove_v my_o second_o proposition_n d._n feild_n will_v testify_v that_o both_o these_o scripture_n and_o the_o right_a order_n of_o deduction_n from_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v deliver_v unto_o we_o by_o tradition_n only_o his_o â—ordes_n be_v these_o much_o contention_n there_o have_v 20._o field_n l._n 4._o pag._n 238._o cap._n 20._o be_v about_o tradition_n some_o urge_v the_o necessity_n of_o they_o and_o other_o reject_v they_o for_o the_o cleare_v whereof_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o we_o reject_v not_o all_o for_o first_o we_o receive_v the_o number_n and_o name_n of_o the_o author_n of_o book_n divine_a and_o canonical_a as_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n this_o tradition_n we_o admit_v the_o number_n author_n and_o integrity_n of_o the_o part_n of_o these_o bâ—okeâ—_n we_o receive_v as_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n thus_o much_o for_o the_o scripture_n that_o their_o number_n author_n part_n and_o every_o chapter_n verse_n and_o sentence_n be_v by_o tradition_n then_o their_o pretend_a deduction_n from_o thence_o must_v needs_o be_v such_o for_o in_o every_o theological_a syllogism_n they_o must_v needs_o take_v either_o the_o one_o or_o both_o proposition_n from_o this_o grant_v tradition_n and_o their_o conclusion_n must_v much_o rather_o be_v tradition_n as_o also_o the_o manner_n of_o deduce_v for_o they_o grant_v they_o be_v not_o express_o in_o scripture_n and_o to_o decide_v this_o d._n feild_n wittness_v again_o in_o this_o order_n the_o 239._o feild_n sup_v pag._n 238._o 239._o second_o kind_n of_o tradition_n which_o we_o admit_v be_v that_o summarie_a comprehension_n of_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o church_n as_o a_o rule_n of_o her_o faith_n the_o orderly_a connexion_n and_o distinct_a explication_n as_o these_o principal_a article_n gather_v into_o a_o epitome_n iâ—_n right_o name_v a_o tradition_n and_o howsoever_o he_o will_v contend_v that_o the_o article_n be_v in_o scripture_n or_o may_v thence_o be_v deduce_v in_o which_o his_o fellow_n in_o religion_n hereafter_o will_v give_v he_o denial_n for_o christ_n discende_v into_o hell_n communion_n of_o saint_n and_o other_o yet_o he_o must_v needs_o grant_v that_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v compose_v by_o they_o and_o deliver_v to_o the_o church_n as_o a_o rule_n of_o her_o faith_n before_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n wherein_o he_o will_v say_v it_o be_v contain_v be_v write_v be_v absolute_o a_o tradition_n and_o yet_o he_o make_v it_o so_o absolute_a a_o thing_n that_o to_o use_v his_o word_n in_o it_o be_v employ_v and_o whence_o be_v infer_v all_o conclusion_n theological_a but_o that_o the_o 20._o feild_n supr_fw-la cap._n 20._o true_a explication_n also_o of_o scripture_n be_v a_o tradition_n he_o wittness_v in_o these_o word_n the_o three_o be_v that_o form_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receavinge_v of_o the_o same_o aposile_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n this_o may_v right_o be_v name_v a_o tradition_n for_o that_o we_o need_v a_o plain_n and_o distinct_a explication_n of_o many_o thing_n which_o be_v somewhat_o obscure_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n therefore_o see_v these_o deduction_n from_o scripture_n be_v not_o without_o tradition_n and_o thing_n obscure_o contain_v may_v not_o be_v receive_v as_o article_n of_o religion_n by_o they_o without_o a_o plain_n and_o distinct_a explication_n by_o tradition_n and_o the_o plain_a thing_n of_o scripture_n by_o they_o before_o as_o also_o that_o epitome_n of_o our_o faith_n the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v tradition_n it_o be_v manifest_o prove_v that_o all_o article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v by_o tradition_n by_o these_o their_o writeing_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v of_o that_o necessity_n that_o the_o denial_n feild_n 〈…〉_o 〈…〉_o obstinate_o be_v heresy_n must_v needs_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o by_o these_o protestant_n there_o be_v such_o doctrine_n only_o by_o tradition_n therefore_o some_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v believe_v only_o by_o tradition_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a yet_o further_o confirm_v by_o these_o protestant_n d._n covell_v 2._o covell_a exam_n pag_n 202._o orme_a dial_n 2._o word_n be_v these_o heretic_n be_v neither_o simple_a infidel_n nor_o idolater_n but_o obstinate_o err_a in_o some_o fundamental_a point_n m._n ormerod_n write_v thus_o he_o be_v a_o heretic_n which_o so_o swerve_v from_o the_o wholesome_a doctrine_n as_o contemn_v the_o judgement_n both_o of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n persi_v in_o his_o opinion_n thus_o we_o see_v that_o heresy_n be_v not_o without_o denial_n of_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n wherein_o both_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n be_v contemn_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o this_o manner_n where_o first_o to_o use_v his_o word_n he_o allow_v for_o a_o clear_a instance_n not_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o 240._o field_n pag._n 240._o scripture_n the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o mary_n and_o after_o confess_v that_o hiluedius_n for_o pertinatiouse_o denial_n thereof_o be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n in_o that_o he_o say_v this_o be_v no_o point_n of_o christian_a faith_n but_o a_o 20._o feild_n sup_v cap._n 20._o seemly_a truth_n deliver_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o church_n of_o god_n fit_v the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o so_o sanctify_a a_o vessel_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n as_o her_o body_n be_v he_o speak_v true_o in_o allow_v it_o for_o a_o tradition_n but_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v any_o point_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o yet_o tell_v we_o that_o heluidius_fw-la for_o denial_n of_o 〈◊〉_d be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n he_o both_o contradict_v himself_o the_o truth_n and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n before_o assure_v that_o heretic_n be_v they_o that_o obstinate_o err_v in_o fundamental_a point_n as_o d._n covell_n write_v or_o as_o m._n ormerod_n note_v swerve_v from_o the_o wholesome_a doctrine_n as_o contenininge_v the_o judgement_n both_o of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v deny_v in_o everye_o heresy_n and_o also_o that_o thing_n deliver_v only_o by_o tradition_n as_o d._n feild_n acknowledge_v the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o our_o bless_a lady_n to_o be_v be_v the_o word_n and_o judgement_n of_o god_n further_n these_o protestant_n seem_v to_o condemn_v the_o anabaptist_n and_o denier_n of_o the_o necessity_n to_o baptise_v infant_n yet_o d._n feild_n write_v thus_o 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o the_o foarth_n kind_n of_o tradition_n be_v the_o continue_a practice_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o neither_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n express_o nor_o the_o example_n of_o such_o practice_n express_o there_o deliver_v of_o this_o sort_n be_v the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n which_o be_v therefore_o name_v a_o tradition_n because_o it_o be_v not_o express_o deliver_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o apostle_n do_v baptize_v infant_n nor_o any_o express_a precept_n there_o find_v that_o they_o shall_v do_v it_o and_o his_o word_n of_o the_o plural_a signification_n the_o four_o kind_n of_o tradition_n such_o thing_n of_o this_o sorâ—eâ—_n etc._n etc._n be_v sufficient_a argument_n that_o he_o allow_v diverse_a other_o tradition_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o which_o he_o add_v we_o find_v the_o scripture_n to_o delyver_v the_o ground_n of_o it_o be_v express_o 85._o field_n pag._n 228._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 85._o against_o himself_o before_o and_o d._n covell_n thus_o assure_v we_o in_o these_o word_n doctrine_n derive_v exhortation_n deduct_v interpretationâ—_n agreeable_a be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o d._n feild_n 226._o feild_n supr_fw-la pag._n 226._o private_a interpretation_n be_v not_o so_o propose_v and_o urge_v as_o if_o they_o will_v bind_v all_o other_o to_o receive_v it_o yet_o all_o man_n be_v bownde_v to_o receive_v and_o firm_o believe_v article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n further_n d._n willet_n tell_v we_o that_o vigilantius_n 13._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 13._o be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n for_o deny_v reverence_n to_o relic_n and_o yet_o protestant_n general_o teach_v that_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o holy_a scripture_n d._n feild_n write_v 29._o field_n pag._n 138._o l._n 3._o cap._n 29._o in_o these_o word_n aerius_n condemn_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n in_o name_a the_o dead_a at_o the_o altar_n and_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o they_o for_o this_o his_o
rash_a and_o inconsiderate_a holdenes_n and_o presumption_n in_o condemninge_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o be_v just_o condemn_v for_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v not_o evil_a in_o any_o of_o these_o thing_n neither_o do_v we_o concur_v with_o aerius_n in_o the_o reprehension_n of_o that_o primative_a and_o ancient_a church_n what_o be_v this_o practice_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n concern_v the_o dead_a for_o denial_n whereof_o aerius_n be_v condemn_v as_o d._n feild_n have_v tell_v we_o i_o will_v recite_v from_o other_o protestant_n m._n middleton_n assure_v we_o thus_o 49._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 64._o 45._o 46._o 51._o 47._o 48._o 49._o s._n chrisostome_n teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n ordinance_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a it_o be_v a_o tradition_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o father_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o beg_v mercy_n of_o god_n for_o they_o the_o dead_a be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o public_a liturgy_n of_o 273._o hull_n rom._n pole_n pag._n 86_o morton_n apol._n part_n 1._o pag._n 273._o basile_n chrisostome_n and_o epiphanius_n the_o church_n in_o epipbanius_fw-la time_n use_v to_o crave_v mercy_n for_o the_o dead_a m._n hull_n say_v leo_n 15_o leo_fw-la the_o pope_n appoint_a mass_n for_o the_o dead_a d._n morton_n cit_v from_o caluine_n this_o ipsi_fw-la veteres_fw-la preces_fw-la fundebant_fw-la pro_fw-la defunctis_fw-la the_o ancient_a father_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o to_o give_v final_a content_n to_o d_o feild_n the_o sentence_n of_o his_o true_a greek_a church_n be_v 3._o gennad_n schol._n def_n 5._o cap._n 3._o this_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o which_o the_o latin_n call_v purgatory_n they_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n name_n catharteâ—ion_n they_o be_v only_o scismaticorum_fw-la sectatores_fw-la follower_n of_o schismatic_n which_o deny_v it_o the_o see_v protestant_n do_v ordinary_o teach_v that_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o contain_v either_o express_o or_o deduceble_o in_o scripture_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v by_o tradition_n for_o denial_n of_o which_o tradition_n aerius_n be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n and_o the_o universal_a church_n at_o that_o time_n by_o d._n feild_n teach_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o aerius_n in_o his_o opinion_n contemn_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o must_v d._n feild_n confess_v of_o himself_o and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n if_o they_o deny_v this_o to_o be_v a_o tradition_n as_o they_o have_v deny_v the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n where_o this_o verity_n be_v teach_v to_o be_v caconicall_a scripture_n to_o gaynesay_v this_o primative_a and_o catholic_n doctrine_n and_o from_o hence_o thus_o i_o argue_v again_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o s._n augustine_n allow_v by_o d._n feild_n whatsoever_o the_o whole_a church_n hold_v not_o 242._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 21._o pag._n 242._o be_v decree_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o counsel_n but_o have_v be_v ever_o hold_v may_v right_o be_v think_v to_o have_v proceed_v from_o apostolic_a authority_n but_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v such_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o protestant_n therefore_o a_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n by_o these_o protestant_n the_o mayor_n consist_v of_o the_o very_a word_n of_o s._n augustine_n as_o they_o be_v translate_v and_o allow_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o this_o manner_n 241._o field_n pag._n 241._o have_v set_v down_o the_o kind_n and_o sort_n of_o tradition_n it_o remain_v to_o examine_v by_o what_o mean_v we_o may_v come_v to_o discern_v and_o by_o what_o rule_v we_o may_v judge_v which_o be_v true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n the_o first_o rule_n be_v deliver_v by_o s._n augustine_n quod_fw-la universa_fw-la 23._o aug._n l._n 4._o cont_n donatist_n cap._n 23._o tenet_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la nec_fw-la concilijs_fw-la institutum_fw-la sed_fw-la semper_fw-la retentum_fw-la est_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la authoritate_fw-la apostolica_fw-la traditum_fw-la rectissimè_fw-la creditur_fw-la english_v by_o d._n feild_n as_o in_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n where_o rectissimè_fw-la creditur_fw-la be_v most_o right_o believe_v he_o have_v translate_v may_v right_o be_v think_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n in_o teache_v this_o doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n resist_v by_o aerius_n and_o also_o that_o it_o be_v a_o apostolic_a tradition_n which_o all_o protestant_n of_o england_n must_v needs_o grant_v unto_o by_o s._n augustine_n and_o d._n feilds_n first_o rule_n before_o for_o by_o their_o proceed_n they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o graunte_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v define_v by_o counsel_n and_o by_o that_o title_n to_o be_v embrace_v that_o they_o plain_o teach_v in_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n the_o definition_n of_o a_o general_a council_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n not_o take_v out_o of_o scripture_n as_o they_o teach_v this_o be_v not_o be_v nothing_o worth_a the_o 21._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o word_n of_o their_o article_n be_v these_o thing_n ordain_v by_o general_a counsel_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n unless_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n hitherto_o their_o subscribe_v article_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n must_v needs_o also_o be_v yield_v unto_o by_o these_o protestant_n tell_v we_o before_o both_o that_o aerius_n be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n for_o deny_v it_o as_o also_o that_o heresy_n be_v arror_n in_o some_o fundamental_a point_n sup_v couâ—ll_v sup_v which_o must_v needs_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n my_o next_o argument_n shall_v be_v take_v from_o the_o next_o rule_n of_o d._n feild_n to_o know_v true_a tradition_n and_o my_o mayor_n proposition_n shall_v be_v his_o very_a word_n thus_o next_o followe_a the_o second_o rule_n be_v whatsoever_o all_o or_o the_o 242._o feild_n supr_fw-la pag._n 242._o most_o famous_a and_o renown_v in_o all_o age_n or_o at_o the_o jest_n in_o diverse_a age_n have_v constant_o deliver_v as_o receive_v from_o they_o that_o go_v before_o they_o no_o man_n contradict_v or_o doubt_v of_o it_o may_v be_v think_v to_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n but_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a pray_v to_o saint_n single_a life_n of_o the_o clergy_n especial_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o other_o in_o their_o proper_a place_n to_o be_v prove_v such_o by_o these_o protestant_n be_v in_o this_o state_n therefore_o by_o protestant_n they_o be_v apostolic_a tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v the_o very_o say_v and_o sentence_n of_o d._n feild_n before_o and_o the_o minor_a concern_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a also_o before_o allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n the_o other_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o their_o order_n this_o now_o suffice_v the_o first_o proposition_n for_o my_o next_o argument_n shall_v be_v d._n feilds_n three_o and_o last_o rule_n to_o know_v true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n and_o be_v deliver_v by_o he_o in_o these_o word_n the_o three_o rule_n be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n 242._o feild_n supr_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 21._o pag._n 242._o of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n successive_o delyver_v but_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a etc._n etc._n be_v so_o prove_v by_o such_o testimony_n therefore_o a_o apostolic_a tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v d._n feild_n sentence_n and_o the_o minor_n be_v before_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o if_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o before_o by_o they_o consent_v be_v this_o verity_n not_o only_o one_o apostolic_a church_n sufficient_a for_o his_o rule_n but_o all_o do_v consent_n unto_o it_o otherwise_o it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o of_o all_o church_n apostolic_a there_o can_v be_v no_o question_n with_o protestant_n burr_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n ever_o teach_v thus_o and_o d._n field_n have_v tell_v we_o before_o that_o 202._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o among_o apostolic_a church_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v more_o special_o to_o be_v obey_v reverence_v and_o respect_v further_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o thing_n be_v either_o approve_v by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o for_o true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n or_o allow_v by_o they_o that_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o father_n receive_v for_o such_o be_v to_o have_v that_o allowance_n but_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n mixture_n of_o water_n with_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n reverence_n of_o holy_a imadge_n and_o relic_n sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a vow_n of_o chastity_n and_o single_a life_n of_o
whitsuntide_n be_v general_o receive_v as_o a_o tradition_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n than_o the_o time_n themselves_o not_o be_v either_o command_v or_o direct_o exemplify_v in_o scripture_n must_v also_o be_v allow_v by_o tradition_n and_o yet_o the_o sabbath_n day_n in_o the_o old_a law_n which_o be_v abrogate_a by_o this_o tradition_n of_o the_o sunday_n the_o lord_n day_n as_o he_o name_v it_o be_v so_o express_o command_v by_o scripture_n that_o in_o order_n it_o be_v the_o three_o of_o the_o ten_o chief_a commandment_n and_o one_o of_o the_o first_o table_n belonge_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n therefore_o a_o tradition_n so_o powerable_a as_o to_o give_v a_o ceaseinge_n to_o the_o express_v write_v word_n law_n and_o commandment_n of_o god_n must_v needs_o be_v of_o equal_a power_n and_o the_o christian_n feast_n of_o easter_n likewise_o crosse_v with_o and_o evacuate_v the_o pascha_fw-la of_o the_o law_n write_v and_o without_o scripture_n only_o by_o the_o prerogative_n of_o tradition_n can_v be_v inferior_a especial_o see_v as_o before_o the_o quartadecâ—mans_n denier_n thereof_o be_v condemn_v as_o heretic_n by_o the_o primative_a church_n for_o that_o cause_n and_o the_o like_a reason_n be_v of_o the_o feast_n of_o whitesontide_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n receive_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o easter_n only_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n yet_o clear_o abolisheinge_v and_o takeinge_v away_o the_o write_a law_n and_o word_n of_o god_n in_o that_o behalf_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o a_o perfect_a and_o complete_a rule_n and_o square_a in_o matter_n and_o question_n of_o religion_n without_o the_o help_n and_o direction_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n can_v be_v term_v a_o absolute_a rule_n in_o this_o kind_n but_o the_o scripture_n and_o write_v word_n of_o god_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o by_o they_o no_o absolute_a and_o perfect_a rule_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n otherwise_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o respect_n may_v be_v absolute_a and_o not_o absolute_a perfect_a and_o not_o perfect_a and_o two_o contradictory_n may_v be_v true_a which_o be_v unpossible_a the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n field_n who_o speake_v of_o tradition_n 239._o field_n l._n 4._o cap._n 20._o pag._n 239._o unwritten_a and_o yet_o allow_v by_o he_o have_v these_o word_n the_o three_o kind_n of_o tradition_n be_v that_o form_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receive_v of_o the_o same_o apostle_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n this_o may_v right_o be_v name_v a_o tradition_n for_o that_o we_o need_v a_o plain_n and_o distinct_a explication_n of_o many_o thing_n which_o be_v somewhat_o obscure_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v sufficient_a proof_n that_o tradition_n unwritten_a be_v the_o cause_n why_o many_o thing_n be_v believe_v by_o faith_n ground_v upon_o tradition_n not_o write_v which_o the_o scripture_n can_v never_o warrant_v we_o to_o believe_v for_o thing_n obscure_o handle_v and_o not_o plain_o and_o distinct_o explicate_v which_o as_o he_o say_v be_v by_o tradition_n can_v be_v the_o formal_a object_n of_o faith_n by_o any_o possibility_n for_o see_v true_a certain_a and_o undoubted_a revelation_n from_o god_n even_o by_o protestant_n be_v the_o formal_a cause_n of_o beleeveinge_v thing_n obscure_o contain_v or_o teach_v can_v have_v this_o privilege_n and_o yet_o by_o d._n field_n word_n many_o thing_n be_v in_o this_o state_n without_o the_o assistance_n of_o tradition_n and_o yet_o firm_o to_o be_v believe_v therefore_o not_o the_o obscurity_n in_o scripture_n but_o to_o use_v his_o word_n a_o plain_n and_o distinet_fw-la explication_n of_o many_o thing_n by_o tradition_n receive_v by_o the_o first_o christian_n from_o the_o apostle_n commend_v to_o posterity_n be_v the_o formal_a cause_n and_o reason_n of_o beleeveinge_v such_o verity_n now_o to_o draw_v to_o a_o end_n in_o this_o question_n of_o tradition_n d._n feild_n to_o his_o four_o before_o acknowledge_a kind_n of_o tradition_n the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o form_n 4._o field_n pag._n 238._o l._n 4._o of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receaveinge_v of_o the_o same_o apostle_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n and_o the_o continue_a 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o practice_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o neither_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n express_o nor_o the_o example_n of_o such_o practice_n express_o there_o deliver_v though_o the_o grownde_n reason_n and_o cause_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o such_o practice_n be_v there_o contain_v and_o the_o benefitt_a or_o good_a that_o follow_v of_o it_o he_o add_v the_o five_o kind_n in_o these_o word_n the_o five_o kind_n of_o tradition_n comprehend_v 239._o feild_n supr_fw-la pag._n 239._o such_o observation_n as_o in_o particular_a be_v not_o command_v in_o scripture_n nor_o the_o necessity_n of_o they_o from_o thence_o conclude_v though_o in_o general_a without_o limitation_n of_o time_n and_o other_o circumstance_n such_o thing_n be_v there_o command_v of_o this_o sort_n many_o think_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o lend_v fast_a to_o be_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o fourthe_n and_o the_o sixth_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o some_o other_o this_o suppose_a as_o also_o the_o 242._o field_n pag._n 242._o same_o protestant_a doctor_n rule_v before_o to_o know_v true_a tradition_n the_o consent_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o most_o renown_a for_o learning_n the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n among_o which_o next_o to_o general_a 202._o field_n pag._n 202._o counsel_n bind_n and_o command_v all_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v especial_o to_o be_v obey_v reverence_v and_o respect_v as_o most_o privilege_a from_o error_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v evident_a by_o these_o protestant_n that_o tradition_n whether_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n to_o be_v deduce_v from_o they_o or_o to_o be_v receive_v without_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v adjudge_v for_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o that_o before_o be_v prove_v by_o they_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a command_v ruler_n in_o it_o that_o the_o scripture_n receive_v by_o it_o be_v canonical_a and_o the_o undowbted_a word_n of_o god_n and_o all_o true_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n and_o deduction_n from_o they_o be_v only_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o same_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o their_o other_o grount_v rule_n of_o general_a counsel_n and_o learned_a father_n to_o be_v handle_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n do_v also_o teach_v unto_o we_o the_o same_o doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n for_o by_o their_o judgement_n they_o may_v not_o nor_o can_v proceed_v in_o such_o business_n but_o by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o true_a exposition_n and_o deduction_n from_o they_o already_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n therefore_o i_o conclude_v this_o question_n with_o this_o argument_n follow_v whatsoever_o doctrine_n in_o religion_n general_a counsel_n the_o high_a bind_v and_o command_v rule_n and_o authority_n over_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n have_v define_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o father_n assemble_v in_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n by_o tradition_n write_v or_o unwritten_a be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v of_o all_o but_o all_o or_o the_o chief_a article_n in_o question_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v direct_o conclude_v by_o the_o grounte_n of_o these_o protestant_n by_o the_o counsel_n and_o bishop_n in_o they_o assemble_v at_o nyce_n the_o second_o the_o great_a laterane_n florence_n and_o constance_n basile_n cite_v and_o allow_v for_o general_a counsel_n by_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n d._n willet_n d._n covell_n m._n ap_fw-mi bill_n middlet_n papist_n â—9_n 119._o 120._o 124._o 125._o willet_n synop_n count_n 1._o q._n 7._o liniban_n ap_fw-mi parkes_n and_o other_o in_o such_o manner_n as_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n now_o teach_v therefore_o they_o ought_v so_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v of_o all_o christian_n both_o proposition_n be_v grant_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n or_o in_o these_o citation_n therefore_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o this_o argument_n and_o because_o these_o protestant_n 51._o parkes_n pag._n 137._o 180._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 21._o park_n ag_n lymb_n pag._n 176._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 178._o etc._n etc._n abbot_n ag_n hill_n pag_n 38._o 48._o 49._o 51._o
teach_v that_o those_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o or_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n consequent_o they_o define_v they_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o equal_a authority_n with_o scripture_n by_o d._n feild_n before_o be_v so_o adjudge_v allow_v and_o approve_v by_o that_o high_a command_a sentence_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o of_o general_a counsel_n i_o be_o to_o entreat_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o urdge_v only_o this_o one_o particular_a of_o the_o high_a authority_n and_o government_a in_o the_o church_n by_o tradition_n as_o these_o protestant_n assure_v we_o and_o i_o argue_v thus_o whosoever_o defend_v and_o teach_v that_o which_o they_o think_v to_o be_v the_o high_a authority_n and_o function_n spiritual_a in_o the_o church_n without_o which_o the_o word_n of_o god_n can_v be_v truelâ—_n preach_v nor_o sacrament_n due_o minister_v the_o essential_a thing_n of_o the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o protestant_n religion_n to_o be_v a_o unwritten_a tradition_n needs_o must_v allow_v of_o unwritten_a tradition_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n case_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v unwritten_a tradition_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v by_o they_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o offer_n of_o conference_n 12._o offer_v of_o confer_v pag._n 12._o write_v thus_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n with_o the_o consent_n and_o by_o the_o direction_n no_o doubt_n of_o some_o of_o the_o chief_a prelate_n have_v publish_v his_o sermon_n preach_v before_o the_o king_n at_o hampton_n court_n the_o main_n drift_n whereof_o be_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o office_n and_o câ—lling_n of_o bishop_n be_v a_o divine_a and_o apostolical_a ordinance_n and_o again_o in_o these_o word_n unwritten_a ordinance_n sup_n pag._n 34._o sup_n aswell_o as_o write_v or_o dyvine_a and_o apostolic_a in_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o chief_a office_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n d._n covell_n have_v testify_v the_o same_o for_o himself_o before_o and_o their_o bishop_n barlowe_n king_n barlowe_n ser._n sept._n 21._o 1606._o before_o the_o king_n his_o word_n before_o the_o king_n and_o with_o public_a applause_n be_v these_o of_o this_o matter_n first_o posuit_fw-la actu_fw-la he_o act_v it_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o so_o the_o episcopal_a function_n be_v a_o ordinance_n apostolical_a he_o have_v enact_v it_o for_o succeed_a posterity_n and_o so_o it_o be_v a_o canon_n or_o constitution_n of_o the_o whole_a trinity_n it_o be_v geographia_fw-la agraphos_fw-la unwritten_a housbandrie_n whereof_o there_o be_v no_o write_a precept_n or_o rule_n from_o christ_n irenaeus_n call_v it_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n manifest_a to_o all_o the_o world_n to_o these_o let_v we_o add_v some_o protestant_a testimony_n how_o from_o the_o first_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n all_o article_n of_o religion_n for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n and_o afterward_o many_o chief_a and_o necessary_a point_n thereof_o be_v teach_v and_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n without_o scripture_n and_o i_o will_v only_o cite_v their_o late_a work_n history_n of_o the_o world_n much_o commend_v 180._o histor_n of_o the_o world_n lib._n 1._o pag._n 180._o and_o approve_v among_o they_o of_o the_o practice_n and_o delivery_n of_o religion_n thus_o they_o write_v that_o the_o rule_n in_o general_n be_v paternal_a it_o be_v most_o evident_a for_o adam_n be_v lord_n over_o his_o own_o child_n instruct_v they_o in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n his_o creator_n as_o we_o read_v cain_n and_o abel_n bring_v oblation_n before_o god_n as_o they_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o their_o parent_n the_o father_n of_o mankind_n their_o sixth_o treatise_n or_o paragrah_n in_o that_o first_o book_n be_v 78._o lib._n 1_o §._o 6._o pag._n 78._o thus_o entitle_v of_o the_o patriarch_n deliveringe_v their_o knowledge_n by_o tradition_n and_o write_v in_o these_o word_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o curiosity_n and_o polecie_n of_o elder_a age_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o knowledge_n be_v the_o great_a treasure_n that_o man_n seek_v for_o and_o which_o they_o also_o cover_v and_o hide_v from_o the_o vulgar_a sort_n as_o jewel_n of_o inestimable_a price_n feare_v the_o irreverent_a construction_n of_o the_o ignorant_a and_o irreligious_a so_o as_o whatsoever_o be_v attain_a unto_o concern_v god_n and_o his_o workeinge_n in_o nature_n the_o same_o be_v not_o leave_v to_o public_a dispute_n but_o deliver_v over_o by_o hart_n and_o tradition_n from_o wise_a man_n to_o posterity_n equal_o zealous_a ex_fw-la animo_fw-la in_o animum_fw-la sine_fw-la literis_fw-la medio_fw-la intercedente_fw-la areop_n dion_n areop_n verbo_fw-la from_o mind_n to_o mind_n without_o letter_n by_o way_n of_o tradition_n or_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o it_o be_v think_v by_o esdras_n origen_n and_o hilarius_n as_o mirandula_n conceive_v that_o moses_n do_v not_o only_o upon_o the_o mount_n receive_v the_o law_n from_o god_n but_o withal_o secretiorem_fw-la &_o veram_fw-la legis_fw-la enarrationem_fw-la a_o more_o secret_a and_o true_a explanation_n of_o the_o law_n which_o say_v he_o out_o of_o the_o same_o author_n he_o deliver_v by_o mouth_n to_o josuah_n and_o josuah_n to_o the_o elder_n for_o to_o teach_v these_o mystery_n which_o he_o call_v secretiora_fw-la to_o the_o rude_a multitude_n be_v no_o other_o quam_fw-la dare_v sanctum_fw-la canibus_fw-la to_o cast_v pearl_n before_o swine_n in_o succeed_a time_n this_o understand_v and_o wisdom_n begin_v to_o be_v write_v in_o cipher_n and_o character_n and_o letter_n bear_v the_o form_n of_o beast_n bird_n and_o other_o creature_n and_o to_o be_v teach_v only_o to_o such_o as_o serve_v in_o their_o temple_n and_o to_o their_o king_n and_o priest_n of_o the_o first_o the_o cabala_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v 79._o pag._n 79._o a_o imitation_n this_o cabala_n import_v a_o law_n receive_v by_o tradition_n and_o unwritten_a cabala_n in_o hebrew_n be_v receptio_fw-la in_o latin_a and_o a_o receive_n in_o english_a if_o then_o such_o as_o will_v seem_v wise_a in_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n will_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o story_n of_o the_o creation_n or_o begin_v of_o all_o thing_n be_v write_v by_o inspiration_n the_o holy_a ghost_n guide_v the_o hand_n of_o moses_n yet_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o thâ—_n knowledge_n thereof_o may_v by_o tradition_n then_o use_v be_v deliver_v unto_o he_o by_o a_o more_o certain_a presumption_n than_o any_o or_o all_o the_o testimony_n which_o profane_a antiquity_n have_v preserve_v and_o leave_v to_o their_o successor_n for_o leave_v to_o remember_v that_o adam_n instruct_v seth_n and_o seth_n his_o child_n and_o successor_n which_o can_v be_v doubt_v of_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o mathusalem_n live_v together_o with_o adam_n himself_o 243_o year_n and_o noah_n with_o mathusalem_n no_o less_o than_o 500_o year_n and_o before_o noah_n die_v abraham_n be_v 58._o year_n old_a from_o whence_o this_o knowledge_n by_o a_o easy_a and_o ordinary_a way_n may_v come_v to_o israel_n and_o so_o to_o moses_n and_o to_o clear_v all_o doubt_n and_o objection_n these_o protestant_n prove_v unto_o us._n that_o the_o very_a bind_n and_o obligatory_a precept_n of_o god_n themselves_o be_v thus_o deliver_v and_o observe_v only_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n they_o entitle_v the_o 8._o §_o of_o their_o second_o book_n 4._o histor_n sup_v libr._n 2._o cap._n 4._o §._o 4._o in_o this_o manner_n of_o the_o unwritten_a law_n of_o god_n give_v to_o the_o patriarch_n by_o tradition_n and_o thus_o they_o add_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o first_o age_n receive_v many_o precept_n from_o god_n himself_o and_o whatsoever_o be_v first_o impose_v by_o adam_n the_o same_o be_v observe_v by_o seth_n who_o instruct_v enos_n from_o who_o it_o succeed_v to_o noah_n sem_fw-mi abraham_n isaac_n jacob_n joseph_n and_o moses_n yea_o many_o particular_a commandment_n afterward_o write_v be_v former_o impose_v and_o deliver_v over_o by_o tradition_n which_o kind_n of_o teacheinge_v the_o jew_n afterward_o call_v cabala_n precept_n receive_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o elder_n to_o which_o the_o jew_n after_o the_o law_n write_v add_v the_o interpretation_n of_o secret_a misterye_n reserve_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o unlawful_a to_o be_v utter_v to_o the_o people_n but_o the_o true_a cabala_n be_v not_o to_o be_v conceal_v from_o any_o as_o be_v in_o deed_n the_o divine_a law_n reveal_v to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o from_o they_o deliver_v to_o posterity_n when_o as_o yet_o it_o be_v unwritten_a and_o entreat_v how_o after_o letter_n and_o writing_n be_v invent_v and_o many_o reveal_v mystery_n so_o record_v yet_o man_n must_v still_o maintain_v tradition_n unwritten_a and_o instruction_n from_o they_o they_o exemplify_v in_o this_o order_n out_o of_o s._n
venerable_a imadge_n command_v the_o make_n and_o use_v of_o they_o in_o the_o last_o canon_n they_o give_v diligent_a and_o long_a direction_n 102._o can._n 102._o unto_o priest_n how_o to_o behave_v themselves_o in_o advise_v and_o absolve_a penitent_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n therefore_o i_o may_v conclude_v that_o protestant_n religion_n be_v utter_o condemn_v by_o general_a counsel_n both_o of_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o latter_a age_n and_o consequent_o by_o all_o other_o judgement_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n because_o these_o man_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o all_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o professor_n of_o religion_n be_v bownde_v to_o follow_v the_o definition_n of_o general_a counsel_n chapter_n ix_o wherein_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o primative_a father_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o follow_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o how_o it_o whole_o prove_v the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n utter_o condemninge_v all_o protestant_a religion_n the_o authority_n and_o value_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o that_o they_o teach_v and_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n even_o by_o the_o grant_n of_o these_o protestant_n be_v evident_a in_o the_o last_o chapter_n for_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n in_o general_a counsel_n and_o public_a assembly_n and_o sentence_n to_o which_o by_o their_o own_o consent_n and_o subscription_n they_o submit_v and_o bownde_v themselves_o as_o to_o their_o lawful_a and_o command_a rule_n they_o can_v not_o and_o may_v not_o teach_v and_o write_v otherwise_o in_o private_a then_o in_o public_a themselves_o and_o other_o have_v authoritative_o conclude_v yet_o for_o a_o full_a satisfaction_n to_o protestant_n in_o all_o thing_n i_o will_v brief_o entreat_v of_o these_o also_o as_o they_o werâ—_n private_a writer_n and_o first_o of_o their_o authority_n i_o argue_v thus_o whoso_o ever_o allow_v in_o show_n and_o word_n among_o the_o ignorant_a reader_n or_o hearer_n of_o their_o writing_n and_o sermon_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a and_o primative_a father_n to_o procure_v people_n to_o believe_v that_o their_o religion_n and_o doctrine_n agree_v with_o they_o as_o man_n teach_v and_o write_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o that_o purpose_n do_v yield_v unto_o they_o great_a respect_n and_o reverence_n ought_v true_o and_o sincere_o to_o believe_v and_o embrace_v their_o religion_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o ought_v and_z be_v bownde_v to_o follow_v and_o embrace_v their_o doctrine_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o as_o dissimulation_n crafty_a and_o double_a dealeinge_n to_o delude_v and_o deceive_v other_o in_o all_o thing_n be_v a_o vile_a and_o abominable_a sin_n against_o truth_n charity_n and_o justice_n so_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n wherein_o not_o the_o least_o equivocation_n of_o to_o save_v a_o man_n life_n may_v be_v use_v it_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o offence_n most_o damnable_a and_o develishe_a the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n their_o protestant_a bishop_n d._n bilson_n write_v thus_o the_o 85._o bilson_n suru_fw-fr pag._n 85._o ancient_a consent_n of_o godly_a father_n be_v with_o great_a care_n to_o be_v search_v and_o fallowed_a of_o we_o chief_o in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o again_o we_o rest_v upon_o the_o sup_n pag._n 82._o sup_n scripture_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n and_o counsel_n and_o make_v the_o same_o reason_n with_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n in_o these_o sup_n pag._n 83._o sup_n word_n je_v every_o man_n shall_v wrest_v the_o scripture_n to_o his_o fancy_n and_o suck_v thence_o not_o the_o truth_n but_o the_o patronage_n of_o his_o error_n and_o he_o add_v that_o s._n augustine_n give_v this_o respect_n not_o only_o to_o general_a counsel_n but_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o particular_a father_n irenaeus_n cyprian_n hilarius_n ambrose_n gregory_n etc._n etc._n chrisestome_n basil_n and_o other_o d._n sutcliffe_n write_v thus_o we_o 87._o sutcl_n subver_n pag._n 87._o acknowledge_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o five_o and_o sixth_o age_n and_o adjoine_v ourselves_o to_o that_o church_n and_o to_o credit_n his_o cause_n and_o make_v his_o reader_n believe_v he_o consent_v with_o those_o father_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o father_n in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v for_o we_o protestant_n 17._o sutel_n ag_n d._n kell_n pag._n 17._o and_o not_o for_o the_o pope_n d._n willer_n know_v of_o what_o little_a credit_n his_o bare_a word_n be_v even_o by_o his_o protestant_n as_o appear_v hereafter_o will_v procure_v credit_n to_o his_o protestancye_n by_o damnable_a perjury_n in_o these_o word_n i_o take_v god_n to_o witness_v before_o 263._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 263._o who_o i_o must_v render_v account_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o i_o defend_v be_v teach_v and_o confirm_v in_o the_o more_o substantial_a point_n by_o these_o historian_n counsel_n father_n that_o live_v within_o sign_n or_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o further_a sup_n pag._n 264._o sup_n thus_o it_o be_v most_o notorious_o evident_a that_o for_o the_o gross_a point_n of_o popery_n as_o transsabstantiation_n sacrifice_n of_o mass_n worship_v of_o imadge_n justification_n by_o work_n the_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n prohibition_n of_o marriage_n and_o such_o other_o they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v no_o show_n at_o all_o of_o any_o evidence_n from_o the_o father_n within_o syve_a hundred_o year_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o which_o question_n among_o other_o i_o be_o to_o prove_v the_o contrary_n be_v these_o protestant_n themselves_o hereafter_o in_o their_o place_n and_o in_o a_o other_o page_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o write_v thus_o the_o ancient_a father_n that_o live_v within_o six_o hundred_o year_n of_o christ_n be_v 73._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 271._o k._n speech_n in_o parl_n an._n 1603_o conference_n at_o hampt_a pag._n 73._o against_o they_o his_o majesty_n speech_n in_o parliament_n it_o this_o i_o will_v ever_o yield_v all_o reverence_n to_o antiquity_n and_o in_o their_o conference_n for_o my_o part_n i_o know_v not_o how_o to_o answer_n the_o objection_n of_o papist_n when_o they_o charge_v we_o with_o novelty_n but_o to_o tell_v they_o their_o abuse_n be_v new_a and_o he_o approve_v the_o day_n of_o constantine_n for_o a_o rule_n in_o religion_n saying_n constantine_n be_v not_o to_o be_v appeach_v of_o superstition_n but_o thing_n then_o use_v may_v still_o be_v continue_v 69._o confer_v pag._n 69._o but_o now_o it_o shall_v appear_v that_o these_o protestant_a doctor_n and_o minister_n be_v so_o far_o from_o justify_v these_o their_o oath_n protestation_n and_o assertion_n they_o be_v enforce_v to_o acknowledge_v those_o primative_a father_n do_v allow_v teach_v and_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n which_o these_o man_n impugn_v and_o persecute_v and_o for_o that_o cause_n do_v not_o only_o deny_v the_o authority_n of_o those_o primative_a learned_a and_o holy_a father_n but_o call_v and_o censure_v they_o with_o uncivil_a barbarous_a contemptuous_a and_o irreligious_a name_n and_o phrase_n for_o proof_n whereof_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o sect_n religion_n or_o people_n be_v urge_v by_o such_o testimony_n as_o protestant_n have_v give_v for_o allowance_n of_o the_o father_n authority_n before_o to_o follow_v they_o accept_v of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o stand_v to_o their_o judgement_n in_o these_o controversy_n of_o religion_n do_v utter_o refuse_v and_o disallow_v it_o though_o his_o majesty_n shall_v approve_v it_o but_o say_v they_o be_v unfit_a judge_n in_o controversy_n of_o divinity_n that_o their_o judgement_n be_v little_a to_o be_v respect_v their_o testimony_n be_v not_o worth_a answer_v there_o be_v no_o probability_n in_o their_o opinion_n they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v deserve_v not_o credit_n be_v not_o credible_a to_o be_v admit_v be_v not_o fit_a judge_n be_v to_o partial_a be_v to_o be_v forsake_v contemn_a and_o despise_v such_o man_n can_v with_o any_o appearance_n of_o truth_n affirm_v those_o primative_a father_n and_o doctor_n to_o allow_v their_o religion_n and_o proceed_n or_o defend_v their_o cause_n by_o their_o authority_n but_o these_o protestant_n doctor_n and_o minister_n of_o england_n be_v such_o therefore_o those_o father_n be_v not_o for_o their_o religion_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v to_o manifest_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v also_o by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o this_o manner_n m._n wotton_n express_o control_v the_o king_n sentence_n before_o concern_v 16._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 15._o 16._o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o antiquity_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o
the_o mayor_n or_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o god_n have_v bownde_v man_n to_o follow_v and_o embrace_v heresy_n or_o error_n of_o necessity_n he_o must_v be_v damn_v without_o all_o hope_n of_o salvation_n except_o heresy_n false_a opinion_n error_n or_o infidelity_n can_v bring_v to_o heaven_n which_o be_v against_o the_o holy_a scripture_n true_a religion_n which_o by_o no_o possibility_n can_v either_o be_v untrue_a or_o uncertain_a be_v revel_v by_o god_n himself_o and_o against_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n itself_o that_o man_n under_o penalty_n of_o damnation_n shall_v be_v tie_v to_o be_v obedient_a to_o that_o sentence_n for_o obedience_n whereof_o they_o be_v likewise_o assure_v to_o be_v damn_v which_o be_v to_o accuse_v god_n most_o merciful_a of_o the_o great_a tyranny_n the_o minor_a or_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v and_o the_o first_o also_o in_o this_o word_n of_o d._n feild_n church_n d._n feild_n epist_n dedicat_fw-la before_o hiâ—_n book_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o part_n of_o heavenly_a doctrine_n more_o necessary_a in_o this_o day_n of_o so_o many_o intricate_a controversy_n of_o religion_n then_o diligent_o to_o search_v out_o which_o among_o all_o the_o society_n of_o man_n in_o the_o world_n be_v that_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o that_o housthold_a of_o faith_n that_o spouse_n of_o christ_n and_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n which_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n that_o see_v they_o may_v embrace_v her_o communion_n follow_v her_o direction_n and_o rest_n in_o her_o judgement_n hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n by_o which_o be_v evident_o conclude_v the_o most_o certain_a truth_n of_o those_o two_o proposition_n in_o the_o argument_n before_o but_o to_o avoid_v all_o frivolous_a objection_n and_o distinction_n of_o these_o man_n concern_v the_o church_n general_a particular_a triumphant_a militant_a etc._n etc._n he_o plain_o affirm_v that_o this_o supreme_a and_o infallible_a judge_n be_v the_o present_a militant_a church_n in_o time_n of_o controversy_n as_o be_v demonstrate_v by_o this_o his_o word_n which_o among_o all_o the_o society_n of_o man_n in_o the_o world_n be_v that_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o etc._n etc._n where_o his_o word_n society_n of_o man_n and_o in_o the_o world_n be_v manifest_a testimony_n that_o he_o assign_v the_o present_a militant_a church_n on_o earth_n and_o no_o other_o to_o have_v this_o supreme_a and_o infallible_a authority_n and_o judgement_n to_o decide_v controversy_n which_o be_v alsoe_o prove_v by_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o protestant_a citation_n in_o this_o chapter_n hereafter_o and_o if_o their_o word_n be_v not_o so_o clear_a that_o they_o can_v be_v wrest_v otherwise_o yet_o the_o question_n itself_o do_v make_v it_o manifest_a for_o all_o the_o faithful_a people_n that_o ever_o be_v and_o be_v now_o in_o many_o thousand_o decease_a out_o of_o this_o life_n can_v now_o be_v assemble_v in_o a_o cowncell_n to_o give_v sentence_n and_o much_o less_o can_v they_o that_o be_v not_o yet_o bear_v be_v so_o gather_v together_o to_o pronounce_v judgement_n and_o yet_o all_o this_o belong_v unto_o and_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v member_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n further_o this_o be_v convince_v by_o his_o cite_a word_n that_o household_n of_o faith_n which_o can_v be_v possible_o mean_v but_o only_o of_o the_o militant_a church_n for_o in_o the_o triumphant_a church_n see_v god_n in_o himself_o and_o true_o and_o perfect_o knoweinge_v without_o belief_n all_o sacred_a mystery_n faith_n as_o the_o apostle_n say_v be_v evacuate_v in_o they_o and_o turn_v into_o knowledge_n and_o as_o for_o those_o that_o be_v not_o yet_o bear_v though_o hereafter_o in_o their_o time_n ordain_v they_o at_o true_o to_o believe_v yet_o now_o they_o neither_o have_v faith_n nor_o knowledge_n of_o any_o thing_n nor_o any_o other_o quality_n or_o any_o be_v at_o all_o three_o this_o be_v evident_a also_o in_o his_o last_o word_n embrace_v her_o communion_n follow_v her_o direction_n and_o rest_n in_o her_o judgement_n which_o protestant_n will_v not_o and_o can_v mean_v of_o the_o triumphant_a church_n and_o by_o no_o possibility_n can_v either_o be_v understand_v or_o verify_v of_o the_o true_a believer_n to_o come_v hereafter_o and_o not_o yet_o produce_v into_o this_o life_n for_o this_o as_o yet_o have_v no_o essence_n or_o be_v for_o themselves_o can_v have_v no_o communion_n give_v no_o direction_n nor_o pronounce_v judgement_n for_o we_o now_o extant_a to_o embrace_v and_o follow_v and_o this_o be_v invincible_o further_a prove_v in_o the_o argument_n followeinge_v therefore_o seconde_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o have_v authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o religion_n to_o define_v what_o be_v true_a and_o good_a to_o over-rule_v all_o inferior_a and_o particular_a judgement_n and_o bind_v all_o man_n to_o believe_v and_o embrace_v the_o definition_n thereof_o must_v needs_o be_v of_o infallible_a judgement_n and_o have_v the_o supreme_a and_o high_a power_n to_o command_v and_o no_o man_n to_o disobey_v it_o but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o have_v infallible_a judgement_n the_o high_a power_n on_o earth_n and_o may_v not_o be_v disobey_v but_o in_o all_o thing_n to_o be_v obey_v by_o all_o people_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o authority_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v by_o all_o subject_n otherwise_o it_o be_v not_o authority_n and_o there_o be_v none_o to_o command_v non_fw-la to_o be_v obedient_a and_o definition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o must_v be_v most_o certain_a undoubted_a and_o infallible_a as_o every_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v and_o of_o necessity_n must_v needs_o be_v so_o they_o be_v as_o firm_o to_o be_v believe_v and_o profess_v except_o we_o will_v be_v heretic_n and_o obstinate_o incur_v damnation_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o write_v of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o 30._o covell_n def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 30._o word_n that_o whiâ—h_n by_o her_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n she_o shall_v probable_o think_v and_o define_v to_o be_v true_a or_o good_a must_v in_o congruity_n of_o reason_n over_o rule_n all_o other_o inferior_a judgement_n whatsoever_o and_o to_o they_o that_o out_o of_o a_o singularity_n of_o their_o own_o ask_v we_o why_o we_o thus_o hang_v our_o judgement_n on_o the_o church_n sleeve_n we_o answer_v with_o sâ—lonion_a too_o be_v better_a than_o one_o for_o even_o in_o matter_n of_o less_o moment_n it_o be_v never_o think_v safe_a to_o neglect_v the_o judgement_n of_o many_o and_o rash_o to_o follow_v the_o fancy_n and_o opinion_n of_o some_o few_o hitherto_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n direct_o proveinge_v the_o second_o proposition_n for_o which_o he_o be_v cite_v which_o also_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o argument_n follow_v three_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o have_v authority_n from_o christ_n to_o approve_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o special_a ground_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o scripture_n to_o publish_v and_o command_v to_o her_o child_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o hige_a judge_n and_o of_o infallible_a judgement_n but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o high_a judge_n and_o infallible_a in_o judgement_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o prove_v and_o confess_v before_o and_o of_o all_o man_n can_v be_v except_v against_o by_o protestant_n common_o attribute_v the_o high_a and_o consequent_o infallible_a judgement_n to_o the_o scripture_n for_o if_o they_o have_v their_o allowance_n and_o infallibility_n so_o much_o as_o belong_v unto_o we_o and_o our_o knowledge_n from_o the_o authority_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o church_n the_o church_n so_o give_v they_o allowance_n and_o warrant_v of_o infallibility_n must_v needs_o be_v as_o much_o or_o more_o infallible_a at_o jest_n concern_v we_o in_o which_o manner_n we_o dispute_v accordeinge_v to_o that_o rule_n of_o logic_n propter_fw-la quod_fw-la unumquodque_fw-la tale_n &_o illud_fw-la magis_fw-la that_o which_o be_v the_o cause_n why_o any_o thing_n be_v so_o be_v rather_o so_o itself_o which_o be_v evident_a thus_o in_o this_o case_n for_o if_o the_o scripture_n so_o much_o as_o appertain_v to_o our_o knowledge_n have_v not_o approbation_n and_o infallibility_n of_o truth_n but_o at_o they_o at_o approve_a and_o publish_v for_o such_o by_o the_o church_n this_o church_n which_o so_o give_v they_o such_o allowance_n and_o warrant_v of_o infallibility_n must_v needs_o likewise_o be_v infallible_a which_o though_o it_o need_v not_o confirmation_n be_v justify_v by_o a_o maxim_n in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n may_v yet_o for_o protestant_n be_v further_o make_v manifest_a by_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o assertion_n who_o to_o prove_v the_o ministry_n of_o
godliness_n and_o devotion_n and_o whosoever_o have_v obtain_v these_o thing_n can_v doubt_v of_o heaven_n which_o be_v only_o prepare_v for_o people_n endue_v with_o such_o grace_n to_o which_o if_o we_o add_v his_o excellent_a order_n of_o government_n no_o property_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v wantinge_v and_o yet_o the_o scruple_n of_o this_o protestant_a relator_n for_o those_o fyve_o thing_n also_o shall_v be_v full_o satisfy_v even_o by_o himself_o and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n that_o in_o they_o also_o as_o in_o the_o rest_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n mayntayn_v the_o truth_n and_o protestant_n 13._o see_v part_n 2._o cap._n 9_o 10._o 11._o 12._o 13._o be_v in_o error_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o work_n in_o the_o chapter_n here_o cite_v three_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o church_n wantinge_v the_o supreme_a and_o bynde_v authority_n over_o all_o other_o which_o their_o bishop_n d._n bilson_n d._n feild_n d._n morton_n d._n sutcliffe_n etc._n etc._n affirm_v to_o be_v a_o general_a cowncell_n can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o consequen_o because_o there_o be_v of_o necessity_n one_o true_a church_n that_o which_o enjoy_v it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o neither_o any_o protestant_n or_o other_o church_n beside_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v or_o can_v have_v this_o supreme_a byndinge_a authority_n therefore_o that_o only_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n for_o the_o supreme_a bind_n authority_n to_o be_v in_o the_o true_a church_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o no_o controversy_n can_v be_v decide_v nothing_o in_o religion_n warrant_v for_o truth_n nothing_o condemn_v for_o heresy_n for_o where_o there_o be_v no_o such_o bindeinge_n and_o commaundeinge_v authority_n to_o be_v obey_v or_o resist_v there_o can_v be_v no_o truth_n believe_v by_o authority_n nor_o any_o obstinate_a resistance_n unto_o it_o which_o as_o d._n covell_n mr._n ormerod_n and_o other_o protestant_n 228._o covell_a exam_n pag._n 202._o orme_a dial_n 2._o etc._n etc._n feild_n pag._n 228._o tell_v we_o be_v require_v to_o heresy_n now_o that_o this_o supreme_a bindinge_a authority_n be_v only_o in_o a_o general_a cowncell_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v testify_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n the_o supreme_a and_o bind_a authority_n be_v only_o in_o bishop_n in_o a_o general_n cowncell_n so_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n so_o d._n morton_n d._n etc._n bilson_n survey_v pag._n 85._o mort._n part_n 2._o apolog_n pag._n 340._o sutcliffe_n against_o d._n kell_n pag._n 41._o 4._o 102._o protest_v demonstrat_n cap._n 2._o etc._n etc._n sutcliffe_n with_o other_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v evident_o of_o late_a demonstrate_v in_o the_o book_n entitle_v protestant_n demonstration_n where_o manifest_a proof_n be_v make_v by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o that_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o ever_o have_v a_o general_n cowncell_n of_o bishop_n that_o their_o english_a protestant_n neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v true_a and_o lawful_a bishop_n priest_n or_o minister_n among_o they_o of_o their_o creation_n and_o if_o by_o impossibility_n they_o can_v have_v bishop_n yet_o that_o they_o can_v have_v any_o such_o cowncell_n be_v wittness_v by_o their_o relator_n in_o these_o word_n which_o i_o have_v also_o 47._o relation_n c._n 47._o cite_v before_o the_o protestant_n be_v sever_v band_n or_o rather_o scatter_a troop_n each_o draweinge_v dyver_n way_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o pacify_v their_o quarrel_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarcke_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendance_n or_o care_n of_o their_o church_n for_o correspondency_n and_o unity_n no_o ordinary_a way_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_n cowncell_n of_o their_o part_n the_o only_a hope_n remain_v to_o assuage_v their_o contention_n and_o in_o their_o public_a gloss_n upon_o their_o book_n of_o article_n they_o praefat_fw-la rog._n upon_o the_o â—ooke_n of_o articl_n in_o praefat_fw-la acknowledge_v this_o thing_n so_o unpossible_a in_o their_o religion_n that_o they_o can_v never_o with_o all_o mean_n they_o make_v bring_v to_o pass_v to_o have_v any_o meeting_n of_o protestant_n to_o come_v to_o unity_n among_o themselves_o but_o every_o protestant_a state_n and_o country_n have_v a_o several_a confession_n or_o profession_n in_o religion_n as_o also_o those_o several_a confession_n witness_v where_o we_o see_v that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o unpossible_a for_o these_o man_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_n cowncell_n which_o they_o teach_v be_v to_o consist_v of_o all_o profession_n that_o they_o can_v do_v it_o for_o their_o own_o poorte_n as_o the_o word_n be_v nor_o have_v any_o other_o mean_n among_o they_o of_o jurisdiction_n to_o decide_v controversy_n when_o contrary_a wise_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o speak_v 47._o relat._n sup_v cap._n 47._o in_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o other_o have_v the_o pope_n as_o a_o common_a father_n adviser_n and_o conduâ—â—â—â—_n to_o they_o all_o to_o reconcile_v their_o jar_n to_o appease_v their_o displeasure_n to_o decide_v their_o difference_n above_o all_o thing_n to_o draw_v their_o religion_n by_o consent_n of_o cowncell_n to_o unity_n neither_o can_v any_o protestant_n say_v that_o this_o be_v speak_v of_o this_o relator_n consider_v the_o present_a state_n of_o those_o church_n and_o be_v only_o so_o in_o that_o meaneinge_n object_n and_o not_o absolute_o and_o general_o true_a for_o it_o be_v both_o absolute_o and_o general_o true_a answ_n and_o even_o by_o the_o nature_n and_o doctrine_n itself_o of_o those_o religion_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n mayntayn_v for_o the_o pope_n and_o he_o for_o himself_o claim_v as_o successor_n to_o s._n peter_n superiority_n and_o commaundeinge_v authority_n in_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n in_o spiritual_a cause_n which_o no_o prince_n parliament_n presbytery_n or_o other_o regent_n among_o protestant_n do_v out_o of_o their_o own_o temporal_a confine_n and_o government_n as_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o the_o relator_n sentence_n and_o free_o acknowledge_v by_o all_o protestant_a writer_n my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o that_o which_o be_v a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n in_o the_o which_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v and_o the_o sacrament_n due_o minister_v in_o all_o thing_n requisite_a be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o english_a protestant_n definition_n of_o true_a church_n set_v down_o in_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o these_o word_n the_o visible_a 19_o article_n of_o relig._n art_n 19_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n in_o the_o which_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v and_o the_o sacrament_n be_v due_o minister_v accordeinge_v to_o christ_n ordinance_n in_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o of_o necessity_n be_v requisite_a to_o the_o same_o the_o second_o proposition_n suppose_v their_o former_a doctrine_n only_o require_v in_o the_o true_a church_n point_v of_o essential_a fundamental_a and_o necessary_a doctrine_n which_o be_v also_o express_v in_o this_o article_n 68_o relation_n of_o relig._n cap._n 48._o covell_a def_n of_o hock_n pag._n 68_o be_v prove_v before_o and_o further_o by_o these_o protestant_n their_o relator_n write_v in_o these_o word_n the_o roman_a church_n still_o keep_v inviolable_a the_o fowndation_n of_o religion_n d._n covell_n write_v thus_o toucheinge_v the_o main_n point_v of_o christian_a truth_n they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n constant_o persist_v in_o they_o their_o bishop_n d._n dove_n suppose_v their_o religion_n for_o true_a which_o 11._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 11._o they_o do_v or_o shall_v hold_v write_v in_o this_o manner_n in_o fundamental_a point_n of_o doctrine_n the_o great_a papist_n in_o the_o world_n agree_v with_o us._n concern_v sacrament_n he_o allow_v that_o accordeinge_v to_o our_o definition_n which_o be_v more_o limit_v and_o saict_v then_o that_o of_o protestant_n there_o be_v as_o many_o as_o we_o teach_v which_o be_v seven_o and_o this_o shall_v not_o breed_v any_o such_o i_o be_v between_o we_o 28._o dove_n sup_n pag._n 27._o 28._o that_o therefore_o we_o shall_v refuse_v to_o communicate_v together_o which_o no_o man_n in_o conscience_n can_v say_v if_o he_o suppose_v we_o to_o be_v in_o error_n for_o his_o own_o word_n be_v these_o this_o proposition_n be_v undoubted_o true_a no_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v with_o all_o and_o to_o give_v all_o contentment_n even_o to_o those_o protestant_n which_o do_v not_o allow_v their_o own_o article_n in_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o
note_n of_o the_o church_n but_o to_o speak_v in_o d._n covells_n word_n add_v discipline_n the_o third_o note_n and_o of_o as_o much_o necessity_n although_o 56._o covell_n against_o the_o plea_n of_o the_o innocent_a pag._n 21._o 56._o for_o his_o own_o opinion_n he_o affirm_v with_o their_o recite_v article_n in_o this_o manner_n there_o be_v but_o two_o essential_a note_n of_o the_o church_n the_o true_a preache_v of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o right_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o relator_n have_v tell_v 48._o relat._n 6._o 48._o protestant_n before_o that_o this_o note_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n wherein_o to_o use_v his_o word_n protestant_n join_v with_o it_o shall_v find_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n for_o the_o conquer_a of_o sin_n for_o the_o profiteinge_n of_o in_o virtue_n and_o their_o b._n 29._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 29._o dove_n speakeinge_v of_o the_o late_a cowncell_n of_o trent_n have_v these_o word_n in_o that_o cowncell_n of_o trent_n they_o set_v forth_o such_o wholesome_a canon_n concern_v discipline_n as_o be_v fit_a for_o a_o reform_a church_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n nothing_o be_v wante_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n neither_o any_o thing_n superfluous_a use_v in_o these_o thing_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o church_n be_v not_o heretical_a or_o scismaticall_a be_v true_a and_o orthodox_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v neither_o heretical_a nor_o scismaticall_a therefore_o orthodox_n and_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o as_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n be_v ever_o call_v orthodox_n and_o catholic_a so_o the_o impugner_n obstinate_o either_o in_o understandeinge_v denye_v the_o define_v doctrine_n thereof_o or_o in_o will_n resiste_v the_o superiority_n and_o true_a authority_n be_v heretic_n and_o scismatic_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o their_o before_o cite_a protestant_a bishop_n dave_v offereinge_v per_n dove_n sup_n per_n catholic_n to_o communicate_v with_o protestant_n without_o any_o change_n of_o opinion_n in_o religion_n and_o yet_o that_o neither_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v withal_o he_o have_v before_o wittness_v in_o these_o word_n this_o proposition_n be_v undoubted_o true_a no_o 5._o dove_n sup_v pag._n 5._o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v withal_o and_o he_o give_v we_o security_n that_o by_o no_o possibility_n accordeinge_v to_o the_o argument_n of_o general_n cowncell_v before_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v at_o any_o time_n adjudge_v heretical_a his_o word_n be_v these_o no_o church_n can_v be_v condemn_v and_o adjudge_v heretical_a 14._o douâ—_n sup_v pag._n 14._o by_o any_o private_a censure_n but_o it_o must_v be_v public_a a_o general_n cowncell_n as_o he_o there_o expownd_v himself_o which_o protestant_n never_o have_v nor_o possible_o can_v hereafter_o have_v as_o they_o have_v grant_v my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o all_o that_o allow_v the_o present_a greek_a church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o further_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consent_v with_o the_o same_o greek_a church_n except_o in_o some_o few_o thing_n in_o which_o they_o also_o hold_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v the_o truth_n and_o the_o greek_n be_v in_o error_n must_v needs_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o these_o protestant_a writer_n of_o england_n do_v thus_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o the_o comparative_a degree_n in_o all_o thing_n include_v the_o positive_a and_o add_v a_o increase_n unto_o it_o as_o better_a or_o more_o good_a more_o white_a more_o virtuous_a more_o true_a etc._n etc._n do_v include_v goodness_n whiteness_n virtue_n truth_n etc._n etc._n and_o increase_v they_o therefore_o that_o church_n which_o be_v more_o true_a then_o that_o which_o be_v affirm_v to_o be_v true_a must_v needs_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n first_o their_o present_a protestant_a etc._n d._n george_n abbot_n against_o d._n kill_v pag._n 63._o feild_n l._n 3._o cap._n 5._o etc._n etc._n archbishop_n of_o conterbury_n and_o d._n feild_n allow_v the_o church_n of_o greece_n for_o true_a the_o title_n of_o d._n feilds_n chapter_n have_v thus_o free_v it_o from_o the_o contrary_a in_o these_o word_n it_o no_o way_n appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o greece_n be_v heretical_a or_o in_o damnable_a schism_n and_o again_o all_o these_o holdeinge_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o beleeve_v all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v on_o the_o peril_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n to_o be_v particular_o and_o express_o know_v and_o believe_v we_o account_v they_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o doubt_v not_o but_o innumerable_a live_n and_o dye_v in_o they_o be_v and_o have_v be_v save_v now_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o greece_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o chief_a to_o be_v about_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n whether_o from_o the_o father_n alone_o as_o the_o grecian_n contend_v or_o from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v and_o whether_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n leven_v or_o unlevened_a bread_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v and_o in_o both_o these_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n consent_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o appeat_v by_o those_o word_n of_o the_o creed_n who_o proocee_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n allow_v and_o use_v by_o they_o in_o the_o one_o and_o their_o practice_n in_o the_o other_o if_o protestant_n will_v add_v contention_n for_o supreamacie_n most_o of_o they_o confess_v that_o it_o never_o belong_v to_o constantionple_n in_o greece_n who_o name_n be_v not_o when_o rome_n enjoy_v it_o and_o the_o present_a grecian_n themselves_n acknowledge_v the_o high_a dignity_n in_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n i_o be_o to_o prove_v the_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o the_o world_n for_o this_o place_n it_o suffice_v that_o the_o recite_v d._n feild_n tell_v we_o absolute_o it_o be_v 1._o feild_n l._n 3._o of_o the_o church_n c._n 1._o but_o intrude_v and_o usurp_v by_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n to_o be_v account_v superior_a great_a more_o honourable_a than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n because_o his_o city_n be_v the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o world_n which_o as_o he_o say_v he_o challenge_v because_o he_o be_v prouse_a and_o insolent_a now_o how_o these_o church_n agree_v in_o other_o question_n that_o be_v between_o protestant_n and_o we_o will_v appear_v in_o diverse_a chapter_n of_o this_o treatise_n and_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o grecian_n against_o protestant_n 54._o hieremias_n patriarch_n constant_n in_o censura_fw-la etc._n etc._n relation_n of_o relig._n c._n 53._o or_o 54._o and_o as_o in_o plain_a word_n confess_v by_o the_o protestant_n relator_n who_o speak_v of_o they_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o this_o manner_n with_o rome_n they_o concur_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o general_o in_o the_o service_n and_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o prayinge_v to_o saint_n in_o auriculare_fw-la confession_n in_o offer_v of_o sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o in_o these_o without_o any_o or_o with_o no_o material_a difference_n they_o hold_v purgatorij_fw-la 55._o cap._n 55._o also_o and_o worship_v of_o picture_n for_o the_o form_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o mass_n they_o much_o resemble_v the_o latin_n their_o liturgy_n he_o the_o same_o that_o in_o the_o old_a 54._o cap._n 53._o or_o 54._o time_n namely_o s._n basils_n s._n chrisostomes_n and_o s._n gregory_n translate_v without_o any_o bendeinge_n of_o they_o to_o that_o change_n of_o languadge_a which_o their_o tongue_n have_v suffer_v in_o sum_n all_o those_o opinion_n which_o grow_v into_o the_o church_n before_o that_o separation_n between_o the_o grecke_n and_o latin_n and_o all_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v common_a unto_o both_o they_o still_o retain_v as_o their_o crosseing_n and_o thaper_n with_o other_o therefore_o if_o this_o church_n of_o greece_n be_v not_o to_o be_v condemn_v as_o these_o protestant_n teach_v much_o less_o can_v the_o roman_a church_n be_v condemn_v by_o they_o but_o must_v needs_o remain_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n thus_o i_o
be_v preserve_v in_o christ_n church_n which_o of_o it_o concern_v all_o person_n and_o age_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o sure_o it_o do_v the_o government_n must_v not_o cease_v with_o the_o apostle_n where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o christ_n among_o his_o apostle_n institute_v in_o one_o a_o authority_n and_o superiority_n to_o command_v and_o without_o this_o one_o commaunde_v superiority_n union_n and_o order_n can_v not_o be_v preserve_v that_o it_o concern_v all_o parson_n and_o age_n and_o so_o must_v never_o cease_v but_o endure_v for_o ever_o which_o be_v all_o i_o contend_v to_o prove_v for_o all_o protestant_n want_v it_o and_o only_o the_o roman_a church_n enjoy_v it_o and_o further_o the_o same_o protestant_n doctor_n prove_v this_o spiritual_a supreamacie_n of_o one_o pastor_n to_o be_v perpetual_a because_o now_o in_o these_o time_n of_o schism_n &_o dissension_n there_o be_v more_o need_n of_o that_o commaunde_v superiority_n and_o yet_o say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o principal_a mean_n to_o prevent_v schism_n and_o dissension_n in_o the_o 207._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 207._o primative_a church_n when_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v far_o more_o abundant_a and_o eminent_a then_o now_o they_o be_v nay_o if_o the_o twelve_o be_v not_o like_a to_o agree_v except_o there_o have_v bâ—â—ne_v one_o chief_a among_o they_o for_o say_v s._n hierome_n among_o the_o twelve_o one_o be_v therefore_o choose_v that_o a_o chief_a be_v appoint_v occasion_n of_o dissension_n may_v be_v prâ—uâ—â—â—ed_v and_o as_o in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o thus_o argue_v against_o the_o puritan_n presbytery_n how_o can_v they_o think_v that_o equality_n will_v keep_v all_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o world_n in_o unity_n so_o i_o say_v to_o all_o protestant_n they_o can_v with_o reason_n think_v that_o so_o many_o equal_a regiment_n and_o ruler_n in_o religion_n as_o they_o make_v in_o their_o distinct_a province_n and_o church_n if_o the_o world_n be_v of_o their_o religion_n can_v over_o agree_v to_o which_o the_o lamentable_a experience_n of_o their_o miserable_a dissension_n and_o error_n already_o for_o want_v of_o one_o supreme_a commander_n and_o not_o otherwise_o to_o be_v redress_v as_o the_o protestant_a relator_n have_v sup_v relat._n sup_v write_v before_o do_v testify_v which_o absurdity_n and_o most_o unsufferable_a inconvenience_n for_o want_v of_o such_o command_a power_n d._n covell_n set_v down_o in_o these_o word_n see_v 107._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 107._o that_o all_o man_n may_v easy_o err_v and_o that_o no_o error_n be_v so_o dangerous_a as_o those_o which_o concern_v religion_n the_o church_n shall_v be_v in_o a_o far_o worse_a case_n than_o the_o mean_a common_a wealth_n nay_o all_o most_o then_o a_o den_n of_o thief_n if_o it_o be_v destitute_a of_o mean_n either_o to_o convince_v heresy_n or_o suppress_v they_o which_o can_v be_v do_v as_o they_o plain_o confess_v by_o any_o power_n in_o their_o church_n not_o by_o any_o authority_n as_o they_o write_v but_o by_o a_o general_n feild_n feild_n cowncell_n and_o a_o supreme_a commander_n to_o call_v it_o which_o they_o want_v and_o as_o their_o relator_n tell_v we_o can_v never_o have_v it_o further_o relation_n relation_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o church_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n wittness_v 189._o abbot_n ag_n hill_n pag._n 189._o by_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_a be_v the_o seat_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o high_a and_o supreme_a pastor_n in_o the_o church_n as_o d._n feild_n and_o d._n covell_n before_o have_v allow_v from_o s._n hierome_n and_o tertullian_n and_o d._n sutcliffe_n 40._o sutcliff_n subt_n pag._n 40._o thus_o cit_v and_o write_v tertullian_n give_v the_o key_n only_o to_o peter_n saye_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v on_o he_o and_o thus_o he_o testify_v for_o himself_o peter_n preach_v in_o no_o place_n but_o he_o there_o ordain_v 3._o sup._n pag._n 3._o bishop_n and_o teacher_n and_o found_v church_n which_o in_o his_o book_n against_o d._n kellison_n he_o 105._o sutel_n against_o kell_n pag._n 105._o make_v a_o argument_n of_o supreamacie_n and_o which_o as_o the_o same_o protestant_a archbishopp_n cit_v from_o s._n leo_n and_o prosper_n great_a doctor_n and_o saint_n be_v by_o religion_n supreme_a head_n of_o the_o world_n this_o church_n i_o say_v must_v needs_o be_v 190._o abb._n sup_v pag._n 189._o 190._o chief_a and_o supreme_a but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v that_o church_n as_o be_v evident_a and_o appear_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o those_o their_o place_n cite_v therefore_o it_o be_v and_o so_o ought_v by_o protestant_n to_o be_v honour_v and_o obey_v both_o proposition_n be_v affirm_v by_o protestant_n before_o and_o so_o notheinge_v in_o this_o argument_n remain_v to_o be_v further_o prove_v next_o i_o suppose_v what_o d._n feild_n write_v of_o the_o great_a and_o patriarchall_a church_n of_o gracia_n armenia_n aethiopia_n russia_n never_o subject_v or_o inferior_a unto_o any_o except_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o catholic_n hold_v teache_v that_o to_o be_v supreme_a his_o word_n of_o those_o church_n be_v these_o we_o conclude_v therefore_o 7â—_n feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o pag._n 7â—_n that_o their_o schism_n and_o separation_n be_v sinful_a wicked_a and_o dangerous_a and_o their_o error_n inexcusable_a and_o concern_v schism_n he_o thus_o define_v it_o schism_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n that_o suppose_a and_o that_o schism_n which_o be_v 70._o feild_n sup_v pag_n 70._o contempt_n of_o authority_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o disobedience_n which_o always_o be_v against_o a_o superior_a and_o one_o high_a in_o dignity_n and_o command_v i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o church_n be_v that_o to_o which_o and_o against_o which_o all_o patriarchall_a church_n except_v one_o clayminge_v to_o be_v high_a be_v in_o schism_n and_o disobedience_n be_v supreme_a and_o of_o high_a authority_n but_o this_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n therefore_o that_o be_v supreme_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a otherwise_o those_o church_n against_o d._n field_n word_n before_o can_v not_o be_v scismaticall_a nor_o possible_o can_v be_v in_o schism_n which_o he_o say_v be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o contempt_n of_o superiority_n the_o minor_a be_v manifest_o true_a for_o by_o d._n feild_n before_o the_o other_o patriarchall_a see_v beside_o rome_n be_v in_o schism_n and_o no_o other_o church_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v extant_a in_o the_o world_n beside_o they_o at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o schism_n and_o long_o after_o neither_o any_o other_o than_o do_v or_o now_o do_v claim_v superiority_n over_o they_o therefore_o that_o alone_o be_v supreme_a otherwise_o those_o church_n not_o resist_v superiority_n can_v be_v in_o schism_n against_o d._n feild_n his_o grant_n before_o relate_v 70._o feild_n sup_v l._n 3._o c._n 5._o pag._n 70._o further_o for_o my_o next_o argument_n the_o same_o d._n feilds_n have_v these_o word_n schism_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v in_o three_o thing_n first_o the_o subjection_n of_o people_n to_o their_o lawful_a pastor_n second_o the_o connexion_n and_o communion_n which_o many_o particular_a church_n and_o the_o pastor_n of_o they_o have_v among_o themselves_o three_o in_o holdinge_v the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n this_o suppose_a which_o as_o it_o confirm_v the_o former_a argument_n for_o all_o these_o thing_n require_v to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n so_o necessary_a to_o be_v preserve_v must_v needs_o imply_v a_o supreme_a authorite_n so_o it_o give_v matter_n of_o a_o other_o argument_n in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o doctrine_n and_o power_n in_o the_o church_n be_v so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o neither_o all_o nor_o any_o of_o these_o unity_n absolute_o needful_a can_v be_v preserve_v be_v to_o be_v grant_v but_o one_o supreme_a spiritual_a commaunde_v ruler_n and_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o be_v such_o therefore_o one_o supreme_a governor_n and_o doctrine_n according_a be_v to_o be_v allow_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o 47._o relation_n of_o relig_n supr_fw-la cap._n 47._o true_a by_o d._n feild_n and_o other_o protestant_n otherwise_o nothing_o can_v be_v schism_n nothing_o can_v be_v heresy_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v direct_o prove_v before_o by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n twice_o already_o cite_v where_o he_o express_o teach_v that_o without_o one_o such_o supreme_a preeminence_n of_o juridiction_n above_o the_o rest_n which_o he_o say_v all_o protestant_n want_n and_o catholic_n have_v quarrel_n can_v be_v pacify_v unity_n keep_v controversy_n decide_v and_o consequent_o neither_o schism_n nor_o heresy_n condemn_v again_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n claim_v or_o
exercise_v when_o by_o protestant_n confession_n be_v be_v in_o she_o florishe_v and_o best_a estate_n a_o rule_n to_o all_o anchor_n of_o piety_n chief_a and_o only_a church_n that_o it_o still_o ought_v to_o enjoy_v and_o we_o to_o grant_v unto_o it_o but_o in_o that_o time_n it_o claim_v and_o exercise_v supreamacie_n over_o all_o therefore_o it_o ought_v now_o to_o enjoy_v it_o and_o we_o to_o grant_v it_o the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o that_o which_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o may_v not_o be_v crooked_a neither_o that_o which_o be_v confess_v chief_a be_v make_v inferior_a and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v those_o eminent_a privilege_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n our_o king_n say_v of_o this_o roman_a parlam_n king_n speech_n in_o parlam_n church_n it_o be_v our_o mother_n church_n it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o florisheinge_n and_o best_a estate_n d._n covell_n write_v thus_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o chief_a and_o hook_n covell_a def_n of_o hook_n only_a church_n m_o â—_o ormerod_n call_v it_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o west_n in_o which_o diussion_n england_n be_v and_o 105._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 184._o down_o l._n 2._o antichr_n pag._n 105._o the_o anchor_n of_o piety_n d._n downame_n grant_v it_o be_v a_o note_n of_o a_o good_a christian_a to_o clean_o unto_o the_o roman_a apostolical_a church_n the_o second_o proposition_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n claim_v and_o have_v supreamacie_n in_o that_o unspotted_a and_o primative_a time_n of_o christianity_n be_v also_o prove_v in_o the_o former_a for_o that_o which_o be_v mother_n rule_n to_o all_o both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n chief_a church_n etc._n etc._n must_v needs_o be_v grant_v supreme_a yet_o to_o prove_v it_o further_o d._n sutcliffe_n cite_v s._n 57_o sutcliffe_n subu_fw-fr pag._n 57_o irenaeus_n lyve_v near_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o long_o before_o any_o general_a cowncell_n or_o christian_a emperor_n to_o give_v supreamacie_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n write_v thus_o irenaeus_n say_v that_o every_o church_n ought_v to_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o her_o eminent_a principality_n mr._n ormerod_n ascend_v to_o pope_n s._n anacletus_fw-la lyve_v withein_o one_o hundred_o year_n of_o christ_n his_o word_n be_v these_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o preeminence_n over_o all_o church_n 78._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 78._o anacletus_fw-la allege_v matth._n 16._o vers_fw-la 18._o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o he_o expownd_v it_o thus_o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la super_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la romanam_fw-la upon_o this_o rock_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o who_o shall_v we_o think_v be_v better_a acquaint_v with_o the_o privilege_n of_o that_o high_a apostle_n s._n peter_n bishop_n of_o rome_n than_o this_o so_o glorious_a a_o pope_n martyr_n and_o saint_n so_o near_o succeede_v unto_o he_o when_o especial_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v assure_v we_o that_o this_o supreme_a power_n be_v not_o to_o die_v with_o s._n peter_n but_o to_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n for_o ever_o and_o this_o be_v not_o a_o singular_a opinion_n of_o that_o holy_a pope_n and_o saint_n but_o of_o other_o also_o the_o word_n of_o d._n downame_n be_v 35._o down_o l._n 1._o antichrist_n cap._n 3._o pag._n 35._o these_o diverse_a bishop_n of_o rome_n before_o the_o time_n of_o socrates_n the_o historiam_fw-la in_o her_o that_o best_a and_o flourish_a estate_n contend_v to_o have_v the_o primacy_n over_o all_o other_o church_n and_o that_o be_v the_o chief_a scope_n of_o many_o of_o their_o epistle_n decret_a all_o and_o yet_o in_o that_o time_n the_o protestant_n confess_v those_o pope_n for_o saint_n and_o if_o their_o epistle_n be_v decretall_n and_o law_n to_o the_o church_n as_o this_o doctor_n call_v they_o how_o have_v not_o these_o master_n of_o decree_n and_o lawemaker_n unto_o the_o church_n also_o supreme_a and_o high_a power_n in_o the_o church_n for_o law_n and_o decree_n be_v make_v by_o sovereign_n and_o not_o by_o subject_n and_o not_o only_a pope_n but_o other_o saint_n and_o doctor_n before_o and_o to_o be_v cite_v hereafter_o by_o protestant_n be_v of_o the_o same_o myndc_n for_o this_o time_n it_o shall_v suffice_v that_o m_o â—_o middleton_n 200._o middleton_n papistom_a pag._n 200._o write_v thus_o papias_n lyveinge_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n teach_v peter_n primacy_n and_o romish_a episcopalitye_n my_o next_o argument_n or_o further_a confirmation_n of_o the_o former_a be_v thus_o that_o church_n or_o governor_n that_o in_o the_o best_a and_o flourish_a estate_n of_o the_o church_n by_o protestant_n do_v claim_v exercise_n and_o execute_v supreme_a &_o high_a spiritual_a jurisdiction_n in_o all_o know_a part_n of_o the_o world_n asia_n africa_n and_o europe_n be_v true_o supreme_a and_o so_o still_o to_o be_v account_v but_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o supreme_a in_o authorine_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o in_o this_o life_n no_o supreamacie_n can_v extend_v further_o then_o into_o the_o whole_a know_a world_n and_o all_o part_n thereof_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n and_o first_o of_o asia_n among_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o privilege_n which_o they_o claim_v d._n covell_n tell_v we_o that_o pope_n 65._o covell_a ag_n thea_fw-mi plea_n of_o the_o inn._n pag._n 65._o victor_n a_o glorious_a saint_n and_o martyr_n do_v in_o that_o best_a time_n authoritative_o take_v upon_o he_o supreamacie_n over_o all_o asia_n excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o it_o his_o word_n be_v inseperate_v all_o asia_n from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o be_v disobedient_a in_o the_o point_n and_o question_n of_o easter_n and_o what_o great_a supreamacie_n can_v be_v name_v in_o the_o church_n then_o to_o excommunicate_v and_o purt_v forth_o of_o the_o church_n so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o see_v such_o jurisdiction_n be_v not_o but_o in_o superiority_n this_o supreamacie_n must_v needs_o be_v grant_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o of_o all_o church_n of_o the_o world_n even_o by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n the_o greek_a church_n next_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v ever_o most_o contend_v for_o superiotie_n and_o in_o the_o ancient_a cowncell_n next_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v most_o privilege_a yet_o here_o they_o be_v by_o a_o saint_n bishop_n of_o rome_n just_o excommunicate_v as_o by_o their_o superior_a for_o as_o these_o protestant_n argue_v in_o a_o other_o place_n par_fw-fr in_fw-la parem_fw-la non_fw-la habet_fw-la authoritatem_fw-la a_o equal_a against_o a_o equal_a have_v not_o authority_n and_o doctor_n covell_n before_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o they_o be_v thus_o censure_v by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o use_v his_o word_n again_o for_o be_v disobedient_a in_o the_o point_n and_o question_n of_o easter_n which_o make_v it_o plain_a in_o his_o opinion_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v supreme_a and_o have_v high_a power_n not_o only_o to_o censure_v but_o to_o decree_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o bind_v other_o unto_o it_o otherwise_o not_o to_o have_v conform_v themselves_o unto_o he_o have_v not_o be_v in_o these_o greek_a church_n disobedience_n which_o be_v only_o against_o authority_n and_o superiority_n and_o although_o s._n iraeneus_n dislike_v this_o proceede_v with_o the_o asiaticall_a church_n ob._n as_o these_o protestant_n use_v to_o object_v yet_o it_o answ_n be_v only_o because_o he_o think_v there_o be_v not_o such_o severity_n then_o to_o be_v use_v not_o that_o he_o deny_v the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o do_v it_o for_o of_o his_o opinion_n of_o the_o justice_n of_o his_o supreamacie_n d._n sutcliffe_n 57_o sucl_n subu_n pag._n 57_o have_v wittness_v before_o that_o he_o say_v every_o church_n ought_v to_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o her_o eminent_a principality_n therefore_o he_o think_v it_o have_v supreamacie_n for_o principality_n eminent_a over_o every_o church_n here_o mention_v must_v needs_o be_v supreamacie_n over_o all_o for_o every_o church_n be_v subject_v unto_o it_o none_o be_v privilege_v from_o subjection_n and_o obedience_n unto_o it_o next_o let_v we_o come_v to_o africa_n for_o which_o m._n perkins_n write_v thus_o appeal_v be_v often_o make_v out_o of_o africa_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o those_o 238._o perk._n problem_n pag._n 237._o 238._o day_n of_o her_o best_a estate_n and_o yet_o appeal_v be_v all_o way_n to_o superior_n and_o never_o out_o of_o foreign_a kingdom_n but_o to_o the_o high_a for_o
which_o cause_n d._n dâ—wname_n grant_v in_o this_o 106._o downam_n l._n 2._o antichrist_n pag._n 105._o 106._o manner_n that_o s._n augustine_n and_o victor_n vticensis_n in_o asrike_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o to_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o a_o true_a catholic_a in_o those_o time_n which_o can_v not_o be_v except_o it_o be_v the_o command_a church_n and_o enfranchise_v from_o error_n neither_o do_v this_o doctor_n 107._o down_o suâ—_n pag._n 106._o 107._o deny_v but_o the_o bishop_n than_o do_v swear_v obedience_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o entreate_v of_o a_o bishop_n recanteinge_v his_o heresy_n he_o write_v thus_o he_o swear_v to_o renounce_v his_o former_a heresy_n and_o to_o profess_v and_o maintain_v that_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v profess_v which_o be_v a_o thing_n in_o itself_o so_o absurd_a for_o bishop_n in_o that_o best_a time_n to_o do_v except_o they_o do_v hold_v the_o pope_n authority_n to_o be_v supreme_a and_o judgement_n in_o religeon_n controversy_n infallible_a that_o no_o man_n of_o understanding_n can_v believe_v it_o therefore_o mr._n ormerod_n wittness_v that_o s._n leo_n teach_v that_o 19_o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 44._o sutcl_n suâ—â—_n pag._n 19_o god_n do_v assist_v and_o direct_v that_o see_v in_o decree_n concern_v europe_n d._n sutcliffe_n give_v particular_a example_n how_o s._n gregory_n to_o use_v his_o word_n command_v the_o bishop_n of_o france_n and_o command_v also_o in_o england_n the_o constitute_v of_o our_o archbishop_n s._n augustine_n and_o the_o very_o see_v of_o that_o preeminence_n at_o canterbury_n d._n covell_n write_v the_o like_a of_o pope_n gregory_n his_o 49._o covell_n against_o burg._n pag._n 49._o commaunde_v authority_n in_o all_o spain_n who_o provoke_v by_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o arian_n command_v that_o through_o all_o spain_n there_o shall_v be_v but_o once_o dip_v in_o baptism_n and_o if_o either_o a_o general_a cowncell_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n to_o which_o protestant_n will_v seem_v to_o give_v high_a authority_n or_o the_o emperor_n to_o 36._o bilson_n suru_n pag._n 83._o mort._n apol._n part_n 2._o pag_n 340._o relat._n c._n 47._o suâ—cl_n subu_n pag._n 119._o field_n pag._n 228._o etc._n etc._n doâ—n_o l._n 1._o antich_n c._n 3._o pag._n 36._o who_o by_o their_o proceed_n they_o will_v high_a power_n if_o they_o can_v procure_v any_o of_o their_o religion_n can_v either_o give_v or_o confirm_v this_o high_a authority_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n then_o d._n downame_n deni_v not_o but_o that_o both_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o the_o general_a cowncell_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o great_a style_n and_o add_v of_o that_o church_n in_o that_o best_a estate_n title_n of_o honour_n and_o preeminence_n be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o chief_a or_o head_n of_o the_o church_n again_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o power_n do_v right_o ordain_v in_o the_o church_n general_o ceremony_n by_o all_o to_o be_v use_v in_o it_o appoint_v metropolitanes_n archbishop_n bishop_n assign_v precinct_n to_o every_o parish_n and_o a_o certain_a compass_n to_o every_o presbyter_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o best_a estate_n thereof_o must_n needs_o be_v supreme_a but_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v supreme_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o it_o contain_v authority_n over_o all_o in_o the_o church_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n morton_n mr._n ormerod_n mr._n hull_n 86._o mort._n apol_n part_n 2._o orm._n pick_v pur_fw-it covell_a exam_n hull_n rom._n pol_n pag._n 82._o 83._o 84._o 85._o 86._o and_o doctor_n covell_n tell_v we_o that_o lent_n imbringe_v day_n friday_n altar_n albes_fw-la corporal_n priest_n robe_n saint_n fast_n even_n saint_n shrine_n hymn_n pax_o pascall_n taper_n mass_n for_o the_o dead_a canonical_a hour_n processione_n holy_a water_n introite_fw-la of_o mass_n annoyntinge_v bishop_n crosse_v with_o chrism_n in_o baptism_n be_v ordain_v in_o the_o church_n by_o these_o primative_a and_o holy_a pope_n telesphorus_n calixtus_n stephanus_n sylvester_n sixtus_n vigilius_n honorius_n boâ—ifacius_n sergius_n leo_n innocentius_n zozimus_n vitellian_a celestine_n pelagius_n vrbanus_n agapitus_n damasus_n higimus_fw-la pius_fw-la alexander_n all_o which_o rule_v the_o church_n long_o before_o the_o exception_n of_o protestant_n against_o it_o d._n covell_n do_v not_o only_o tell_v we_o that_o metropolitanes_n archbishop_n etc._n etc._n come_v from_o thence_o and_o who_o to_o who_o shall_v be_v obedient_a or_o superior_a and_o be_v so_o use_v before_o the_o nicene_n council_n 111._o covell_a mod_n exam_fw-la pag._n 111._o but_o further_o to_o use_v his_o word_n either_o euaristus_n bishop_n in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 112._o or_o as_o some_o say_v dionysius_n first_o assign_v the_o precinct_n to_o every_o parish_n and_o appoint_v to_o each_o presbyter_n a_o certain_a compass_n whereof_o himself_o shall_v take_v charge_n alone_o therefore_o that_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o thus_o from_o sup_n covell_a exam_n pag._n 162._o sup_n the_o begin_v and_o before_o counsel_n be_v hold_v assign_v limit_a and_o appoint_v to_o all_o spiritual_a parson_n and_o calling_n their_o title_n honour_n precinct_n jurisdiction_n and_o power_n must_v needs_o be_v supreme_a i_o argue_v again_o that_o church_n who_o bishop_n be_v before_o the_o first_o general_a council_n chief_a patriarch_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o that_o and_o other_o general_a counsel_n so_o allow_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n and_o who_o ruler_n when_o that_o church_n be_v in_o she_o florishe_v and_o best_a estate_n a_o rule_n to_o all_o our_o mother_n church_n etc._n etc._n do_v make_v and_o publish_v decree_n and_o law_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o in_o the_o great_a affair_n of_o general_a and_o other_o counsel_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o do_v against_o the_o direction_n of_o that_o commaundeinge_n ruler_n else_o to_o be_v account_v no_o counsel_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o bishop_n to_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o his_o decree_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o supreme_a and_o commaundinge_a church_n over_o all_o other_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o protestant_n be_v in_o this_o preeminent_a and_o privilege_a estate_n therefore_o by_o they_o it_o be_v the_o supreme_a and_o commaundinge_a church_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o first_o he_o that_o be_v the_o first_o and_o chief_a among_o all_o other_o can_v be_v dependent_a therefore_o he_o must_v needs_o be_v supreme_a otherwise_o d._n field_n unity_n of_o the_o church_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v keep_v as_o be_v prove_v before_o nor_o the_o grant_n of_o his_o fellow_n that_o there_o ever_o be_v since_o christ_n one_o supreme_a in_o his_o church_n can_v be_v justify_v for_o if_o the_o first_o chief_a and_o most_o worthy_a be_v not_o he_o the_o second_o less_o chief_a or_o less_o worthy_a carnot_n be_v he_o and_o if_o by_o protestant_n a_o general_a council_n be_v high_a and_o supreme_a judge_n as_o d._n morton_n 228._o morton_n apol._n part_n 2._o pag._n 340._o sutcl_n subu_n pag._n 119._o field_n pag._n 228._o say_v a_o general_a council_n be_v high_a judge_n by_o d._n surcliffe_n general_a counsel_n have_v sovereign_a authority_n in_o external_a government_n by_o d._n feild_n bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n have_v and_o only_o have_v authority_n to_o interprett_a scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n to_o suppress_v all_o they_o that_o gainsay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n then_o that_o pope_n or_o prelate_n which_o in_o that_o true_a church_n where_o such_o usurpation_n unjust_o can_v not_o be_v that_o have_v authority_n to_o confirm_v ratify_v or_o to_o frustrate_v and_o invalidate_v such_o and_o all_o other_o counsel_n must_v of_o necessity_n be_v supreme_a and_o of_o the_o high_a command_v power_n over_o all_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n first_o d._n feild_n write_v in_o these_o word_n the_o main_n 62._o field_n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o pag._n 61._o 62._o division_n of_o the_o christian_n church_n be_v present_o and_o be_v former_o for_o certain_a hundred_o of_o year_n into_o the_o latin_a and_o greek_a church_n as_o most_o principal_a in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n and_o before_o as_o appeareth_z 6._o nicen._n council_n can_v 6._o by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n limiteinge_v
choose_v he_o that_o 7._o act._n 15._o 7._o from_o his_o mouth_n they_o may_v hear_v the_o gospel_n as_o himself_o allege_v and_o that_o he_o here_o found_v church_n and_o ordain_v priest_n and_o deacons_n which_o be_v report_v by_o simon_n metaphrastes_n out_o of_o the_o greek_a 8._o metaphrast_n centur._n 1._o part_n 7._o do_v 8._o antiquity_n and_o guilielmus_fw-la eisingrenius_fw-la in_o the_o first_o of_o his_o centurie_n who_o say_v that_o peter_n be_v here_o in_o nero_n time_n therefore_o if_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o grecian_n and_o adversary_n to_o the_o romave_n see_v give_v this_o testimone_v unto_o it_o we_o need_v not_o be_v scrupulous_a to_o receive_v it_o especial_o when_o these_o protestant_a bishop_n with_o their_o pantaleon_n give_v credit_n to_o this_o authority_n of_o s._n peter_n over_o this_o kingdom_n in_o these_o word_n much_o about_o these_o time_n as_o beatus_fw-la rhenanus_fw-la 9_o theat_v sup_v pag._n 204._o n._n 9_o cap._n 9_o in_o his_o history_n of_o germany_n pantaleon_n and_o other_o do_v report_n one_o suetonius_n a_o noble_a man_n son_n in_o britain_n convert_v to_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o first_o planter_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o this_o island_n and_o after_o his_o baptism_n call_v beatus_fw-la be_v send_v by_o the_o brethren_n from_o hence_o unto_o rome_n to_o be_v better_o iustruct_v and_o further_o direct_v by_o saint_n peter_n himself_o therefore_o a_o dependence_n of_o this_o kingdom_n from_o s._n peter_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o spiritual_a thing_n from_o the_o begin_v of_o christianity_n be_v to_o be_v allow_v which_o they_o further_o confirm_v in_o their_o history_n of_o king_n luâ—ius_n sendeinge_v to_o pope_n eleutherius_fw-la at_o rome_n about_o the_o conversion_n of_o this_o kingdom_n and_o his_o sende_v hither_o faganus_n and_o damianus_n two_o famous_a 9_o thea_fw-mi of_o g._n br._n pag._n 206._o n._n 18._o l._n 6._o cap._n 9_o clerk_n to_o that_o purpose_n of_o who_o they_o write_v in_o this_o manner_n these_o together_o both_o preach_v and_o baptize_v among_o the_o britain_n whereby_o many_o daily_a be_v draw_v to_o the_o faith_n and_o as_o a_o worthy_a 178._o dicetus_fw-la deane_n of_o london_n a_o manuscript_n in_o the_o king_n library_n ad_fw-la an._n 178._o and_o ancient_a historian_n say_v the_o temple_n which_o have_v be_v found_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o their_o many_o god_n be_v then_o dedicate_v to_o the_o one_o and_o only_o true_a god_n for_o there_o be_v in_o britain_n eight_o and_o twenty_o flamen_n and_o three_o archflamin_n in_o stead_n of_o which_o so_o many_o bishop_n and_o archbishop_n be_v appoint_v under_o the_o archbishop_n of_o london_n be_v the_o province_n of_o loegria_n and_o cornubia_n under_o york_n deira_n and_o wales_n saint_n david_n in_o wales_n albania_n under_o vrbs_fw-la begionum_fw-la cambria_n by_o which_o mean_n this_o happy_a kingdom_n under_o that_o godly_a king_n be_v noble_o beatify_v with_o so_o many_o cathedral_n church_n and_o christian_a bishop_n see_v before_o any_o other_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n now_o because_o these_o protestant_n have_v tell_v we_o before_o that_o to_o ordain_v bishop_n and_o teacher_n and_o to_o find_v church_n be_v a_o argument_n of_o supreamacie_n see_v all_o bishop_n of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v ordain_v 105._o sutcliff_n ag_n kâ—ll_n pag_n 105._o their_o see_v design_v and_o church_n found_v by_o eleutherius_fw-la pope_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o authority_n in_o those_o which_o he_o send_v hither_o with_o that_o power_n faganus_n and_o damianus_n all_o spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n of_o that_o primative_a church_n in_o this_o kingdom_n of_o necessity_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o although_o mr_n francis_n mason_n in_o his_o new_a defence_n of_o the_o english_a ministry_n 52._o mason_n of_o the_o consecration_n etc._n etc._n pag._n 52._o will_v attribute_v great_a privilege_n to_o eluanuâ—_n and_o meduinus_n who_o as_o he_o with_o his_o bishop_n say_v king_n lucius_n send_v to_o pope_n eleutherius_fw-la at_o rome_n about_o the_o conversion_n of_o this_o nation_n standeinge_v upon_o a_o report_n in_o these_o word_n john_n capgrave_n report_v that_o eleutherius_fw-la make_v eluanus_n bishop_n of_o britain_n and_o meduinus_n a_o doctor_n to_o preach_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n through_o the_o whole_a island_n yet_o he_o must_v needs_o grant_v that_o both_o order_n and_o jurisdiction_n episcopal_a come_v into_o and_o be_v preserve_v in_o this_o kingdom_n from_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n for_o first_o he_o write_v of_o king_n lucius_n in_o this_o manner_n the_o king_n write_v to_o eleutherius_fw-la desire_v that_o by_o his_o commandment_n he_o may_v be_v make_v a_o 2._o mason_n sup_v cap._n 3._o §._o 2._o christian_n second_o he_o prove_v king_n lucius_n have_v but_o a_o part_n of_o this_o kingdom_n but_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n marcus_n antonius_n verus_n and_o aurelius_n commodus_n his_o brother_n be_v chief_a unto_o 4._o beda_n l._n 1._o histor_n cap._n 4._o the_o wall_n of_o separation_n and_o lucius_n be_v tributary_n unto_o they_o thus_o he_o write_v of_o king_n lucius_n he_o have_v see_v christian_n reproach_v by_o the_o pagan_n as_o infamous_a parson_n and_o despiteful_o 1._o mason_n l._n 2._o pag._n 52._o cap._n 3._o §._o 1._o handle_v by_o the_o roman_n that_o be_v in_o authority_n therefore_o the_o pagan_a roman_n then_o be_v in_o authority_n three_o his_o own_o word_n before_o that_o eleutherius_fw-la make_v eluanus_n bishop_n of_o britain_n and_o meduinus_n a_o doctor_n to_o preach_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n through_o the_o whole_a island_n be_v clear_a for_o eleutherius_fw-la the_o pope_n his_o authority_n universal_o over_o all_o for_o king_n lucius_n be_v but_o a_o tributary_n king_n for_o one_o parcel_n of_o this_o island_n and_o the_o roman_n themselves_o have_v but_o part_n yet_o the_o jurisdiction_n be_v give_v as_o before_o through_o the_o whole_a island_n mr._n mason_n word_n be_v these_o the_o roman_n have_v spread_v their_o golden_a eagle_n over_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o island_n the_o emperor_n hadrian_n have_v make_v a_o wall_n fourscore_o mile_n long_o antonius_n pius_n have_v make_v a_o other_o to_o divide_v the_o roman_n from_o the_o britain_n and_o all_o that_o live_v within_o this_o wall_n be_v tributary_n to_o the_o roman_n of_o which_o number_n king_n lucius_n be_v say_v to_o be_v therefore_o lucius_n be_v but_o one_o of_o that_o number_n of_o tributarye_n for_o a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_n part_n have_v neither_o spiritual_a nor_o temporal_a jurisdiction_n any_o further_a much_o less_o over_o all_o his_o word_n of_o this_o whole_a island_n be_v these_o york_n london_n caerlegion_n in_o these_o three_o noble_a city_n 54._o mason_n sup_v l._n 2._o cap._n 3._o pag._n 54._o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o archflamyne_n so_o there_o be_v 28._o flamyne_n and_o three_o archflamyne_n in_o stead_n of_o which_o so_o many_o bishop_n and_o archbishop_n be_v appoint_v therefore_o see_v the_o roman_n themselves_o have_v but_o a_o part_n of_o britain_n and_o lucius_n but_o a_o tributary_n part_n of_o that_o part_n and_o these_o man_n assuer_fw-mi we_o that_o so_o many_o be_v assign_v bishop_n and_o archishop_n with_o their_o several_a see_v and_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o this_o island_n comprehende_v both_o england_n contain_v in_o the_o name_n loegria_n other_o stowe_n annal_n 12._o cap._n 1._o and_o other_o and_o cornubia_n unto_o humber_n the_o north_n and_o scotland_n in_o deira_n and_o albania_n and_o wales_n in_o cambria_n as_o our_o historian_n tell_v we_o it_o follow_v by_o undeniable_a consequence_n that_o all_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n and_o authority_n in_o all_o this_o land_n now_o term_v great_a britain_n be_v deduce_v bring_v in_o and_o continue_v from_z and_o under_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o neither_o king_n lucius_n or_o any_o his_o successor_n do_v or_o in_o justice_n can_v claim_v any_o supreamacie_n in_o such_o cause_n for_o none_o of_o they_o until_o our_o king_n james_n be_v quiet_o possess_v of_o they_o all_o and_o yet_o one_o and_o the_o same_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n rule_v in_o all_o these_o kingedome_n of_o england_n scotland_n and_o ireland_n ireland_n subject_n to_o canterbury_n and_o scotland_n to_o york_n and_o all_o to_o the_o pope_n as_o these_o protestant_n acknowledge_v until_o late_a yare_n therefore_o ridiculous_a it_o be_v for_o the_o theatre_n protestant_n to_o give_v such_o supreamacie_n to_o king_n because_o as_o they_o say_v pope_n eleutherius_fw-la in_o his_o epistle_n to_o king_n lucius_n call_v he_o the_o vicar_n of_o god_n in_o his_o kingdom_n for_o by_o that_o kind_a of_o reasoninge_v every_o vicar_n in_o his_o parish_n be_v so_o call_v may_v claim_v such_o supreamacy_n and_o the_o presbytery_n must_v needs_o be_v obey_v of_o all_o but_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v these_o man_n that_o the_o law_n of_o s._n edward_n do_v warrant_v s._n eleutherius_fw-la
authority_n though_o wicked_a sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la discolis_fw-la and_o to_o say_v as_o you_o must_v do_v otherwise_o you_o demonstrate_v against_o your_o english_a protestant_n church_n who_o mouth_n you_o so_o often_o undertake_v to_o be_v and_o for_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n that_o magistrate_n fall_v into_o deadly_a sin_n cease_v to_o be_v magistrate_n one_o of_o your_o brother_n witkliffe_n his_o heresy_n condemn_v by_o high_a authority_n for_o otherwise_o if_o the_o present_a pope_n paulus_n the_o five_o a_o saint_n in_o all_o indifferent_a judgement_n as_o all_o his_o predecessor_n from_o leo_n the_o ten_o and_o the_o revolt_n of_o luther_n in_o respect_n of_o any_o protestant_a succession_n may_v be_v think_v worthy_a to_o be_v esteem_v such_o or_o as_o your_o word_n prescribe_v in_o your_o protestant_a censure_n yet_o except_o it_o be_v his_o due_n without_o that_o your_o adjudge_v sanctity_n neither_o our_o king_n of_o england_n nor_o all_o the_o protestant_a prince_n and_o regiment_n in_o the_o world_n can_v by_o your_o religion_n make_v the_o pope_n or_o any_o other_o to_o be_v primate_n and_o have_v the_o charge_n or_o oversight_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o by_o your_o own_o doctrine_n of_o prince_n or_o presbytery_n supreamacie_n none_o extend_v further_a than_o their_o own_o temporal_a dominion_n much_o less_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o any_o great_a part_n thereof_o and_o by_o reas_n lord_n cookâ—_n prot_n assert_v jacob_n reas_n your_o own_o rule_n of_o authority_n justify_v both_o by_o the_o lord_n chief_a justice_n of_o england_n and_o your_o minister_n nemo_fw-la potest_fw-la plus_fw-la juris_fw-la in_o alium_fw-la transfer_v quam_fw-la ipse_fw-la habet_fw-la no_o man_n can_v transfer_v or_o bestow_v more_o right_o upon_o a_o other_o than_o he_o himself_o have_v therefore_o by_o our_o sentence_n from_o our_o king_n mouth_n as_o you_o assuer_fw-mi we_o all_o pope_n ever_o be_v and_o this_o be_v supreme_a head_n and_o ruler_n of_o christ_n whole_a church_n in_o england_n and_o all_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o your_o greek_a grant_n with_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n be_v and_o all_o that_o desire_v to_o be_v account_v the_o choose_v and_o true_a sheep_n and_o member_n of_o this_o great_a flock_n fold_n and_o church_n of_o christ_n aught_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o this_o high_a shepherd_n primate_n and_o overseer_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n and_o to_o be_v judge_v by_o he_o and_o not_o to_o be_v judge_n over_o he_o and_o to_o this_o also_o d._n morton_n himself_o 7._o morton_n app._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 7._o must_v subscribe_v though_o he_o will_v be_v singular_a above_o his_o fellow_n as_o often_o time_n he_o be_v for_o first_o he_o allow_v this_o sentence_n of_o their_o so_o name_v archbishop_n whiteguist_n against_o cartwright_n victor_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 198_o be_v a_o godly_a bishop_n and_o martyr_n and_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v in_o great_a purity_n as_o not_o be_v long_o after_o the_o apostle_n and_o his_o majesty_n tell_v he_o that_o this_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o a_o rule_n to_o all_o yet_o d._n morton_n assure_v we_o that_o this_o godly_a bishop_n and_o martyr_n and_o ruler_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o do_v exercise_v the_o high_a act_n of_o jurisdiction_n and_o power_n over_o all_o church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o do_v not_o yield_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o easter_n observation_n inflict_v excommunication_n the_o great_a act_n of_o jurisdiction_n by_o protestant_n against_o they_o his_o word_n be_v these_o 9_o morton_n app._n l._n 1._o cap._n 9_o pope_n victor_n excommunicate_v all_o church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a which_o differ_v from_o his_o church_n in_o the_o observation_n of_o easter_n this_o claim_n and_o exercise_v of_o this_o supreme_a jurisdiction_n be_v when_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o protestant_n and_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a moment_n that_o the_o do_v of_o it_o if_o unjust_o have_v be_v most_o damnable_a and_o yet_o he_o live_v and_o die_v a_o holy_a saint_n therefore_o i_o urge_v d._n morton_n with_o these_o his_o 298._o morton_z app_z pag._n 298._o own_o word_n in_o the_o case_n of_o s._n cyprian_n this_o we_o think_v may_v work_v in_o our_o adversary_n at_o least_o blush_v except_o they_o will_v intend_v to_o prove_v concern_v saint_n victor_n that_o the_o same_o man_n of_o god_n and_o holy_a martyr_n of_o christ_n be_v neither_o saint_n nor_o martyr_n but_o undoubted_o a_o damnable_a schismatic_n when_o d._n morton_n wittness_v the_o quite_o contrary_a sayeinge_v they_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretic_n who_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a conform_v not_o themselves_o herein_o to_o the_o roman_a order_n but_o d._n morton_n insi_v 76._o mort._n supr_fw-la pag_n 76._o further_a in_o these_o word_n s._n cyprian_n direct_o ordain_v in_o a_o council_n that_o every_o man_n cause_n shall_v be_v hard_o there_o where_o it_o be_v comit_v and_o 296._o mort._n sup_v pag._n 296._o therefore_o command_v those_o man_n to_o return_v home_o again_o unto_o carthadge_n who_o have_v adventure_v to_o appeal_v unto_o rome_n and_o yet_o bellarmine_n urge_v appealeinge_n unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o all_o the_o coast_n of_o the_o world_n as_o a_o special_a argument_n of_o the_o pope_n absolute_a primacy_n d._n morton_n be_v answer_v by_o himself_o before_o proveinge_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n exercise_v this_o supreme_a power_n over_o all_o church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a then_o over_o africa_n and_o carthadge_n and_o in_o this_o very_a objection_n again_o confound_v himself_o for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o s._n cyprian_n his_o time_n they_o appeal_v to_o supr_fw-la mort._n supr_fw-la rome_n and_o prove_v by_o s._n cyprian_n who_o he_o will_v have_v a_o enemy_n to_o such_o appeal_v and_o supreamacy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o such_o appeal_n be_v then_o use_v long_o before_o any_o general_a council_n or_o christian_a emperor_n to_o grant_v such_o privilege_n to_o that_o church_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o claim_v receive_v and_o admit_v such_o appeal_n namely_o s._n cornelius_n and_o other_o ware_n holy_a saint_n and_o martyr_n therefore_o if_o that_o have_v be_v true_a which_o d._n morton_n write_v in_o these_o word_n 296._o morton_n pag_n 296._o saint_n cyprian_n direct_o ordain_v in_o a_o council_n that_o every_o man_n cause_n shall_v behard_v there_o where_o it_o waâ—_n commit_v and_o therefore_o command_v those_o man_n to_o return_v home_o again_o unto_o carthadge_n who_o have_v adventure_v to_o appeal_v unto_o rome_n not_o alloweinge_v that_o any_o other_o bishop_n shall_v retract_v thing_n do_v by_o they_o in_o africa_n unless_o say_v cyprian_n a_o few_o lewd_a and_o desperate_a parson_n think_v the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n to_o have_v less_o authority_n by_o who_o they_o have_v be_v already_o judge_v and_o condemn_v if_o this_o allegation_n of_o d._n morton_n be_v true_a and_o certain_a yet_o it_o nothing_o preiudicate_v the_o authority_n and_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n not_o to_o be_v censure_v and_o judge_v by_o inferior_a bishop_n such_o as_o those_o of_o africa_n be_v unto_o rome_n by_o protestant_n doctrine_n and_o d._n morton_n himself_o beside_o all_o that_o be_v say_v before_o be_v witness_v sufficient_a in_o this_o matter_n for_o write_v of_o pope_n julius_n in_o those_o allow_a time_n he_o have_v these_o word_n two_o point_n 286._o morton_n pag._n 286._o will_v be_v observe_v in_o this_o claim_n of_o pope_n julius_n the_o first_o be_v what_o it_o be_v that_o he_o challenge_v the_o second_o be_v by_o what_o right_a both_o these_o be_v record_v by_o socrates_n his_o challenge_n be_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v unto_o the_o council_n and_o that_o without_o his_o sentence_n no_o decree_n shall_v be_v conclude_v the_o right_a hereof_o he_o pretend_v to_o stand_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n the_o word_n of_o socrates_n his_o author_n 9_o socrat._n histor_n ccclesiast_n circa_fw-la an._n 346._o &_o histor_n tripart_v lib._n 4._o cap._n 9_o because_o d._n morton_n be_v a_o know_a myncer_n of_o authority_n be_v these_o regula_n ecclesiastica_fw-la iubeat_fw-la non_fw-la oportere_fw-la praeter_fw-la sententiam_fw-la romani_fw-la pontificis_fw-la concilia_fw-la celebrari_fw-la the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n command_v that_o counsel_n he_o not_o celebrate_v without_o the_o sâ—â—tence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o again_o canonibus_fw-la iubentibus_fw-la praeter_fw-la romanum_fw-la nibil_n decerni_fw-la 19_o socrat._n sup_v &_o histor_n trip_v lib._n 4._o cap._n 19_o pontificem_fw-la the_o canon_n commaundeinge_v that_o nothing_o be_v decree_v without_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o yet_o d._n morton_n
will_v not_o have_v any_o such_o canon_n or_o constitution_n his_o frivolous_a distinction_n in_o the_o nicene_n council_n then_o late_o end_v than_o they_o must_v needs_o be_v of_o more_o ancient_a and_o uncontroleable_a antiquity_n and_o authority_n by_o his_o own_o censure_n and_o s._n cyprian_n council_n and_o decree_n against_o this_o high_a power_n of_o no_o validity_n if_o he_o can_v bring_v forth_o any_o such_o decree_n or_o council_n which_o he_o do_v not_o but_o only_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o s._n cyprian_n to_o pope_n cornelius_n statutum_fw-la est_fw-la omnibus_fw-la nobis_fw-la which_o he_o thus_o translate_v s._n cyprian_n direct_o ordain_v in_o a_o council_n which_o 296._o cyprian_n ep_v 55._o ad_fw-la cornel._n morton_n app._n lib._n 2._o pag._n 296._o s._n cyprian_n neither_o have_v do_v nor_o can_v do_v to_o bind_v s._n cornelius_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o all_o other_o for_o by_o d._n mortons_n own_o argument_n if_o pope_n and_o s._n cornelius_n pope_n and_o saint_n stephen_n with_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o mother_n and_o command_a church_n of_o rome_n then_o by_o his_o majesty_n a_o rule_n unto_o all_o may_v not_o be_v a_o rule_n and_o commander_n over_o the_o african_a church_n much_o less_o can_v the_o church_n of_o africa_n subject_n rule_v and_o dependinge_v make_v statute_n and_o decree_n to_o rule_v and_o command_v this_o rule_n and_o commander_n of_o all_o and_o mr_n morton_n may_v have_v conclude_v the_o contrary_a of_o his_o translation_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o he_o have_v consider_v that_o s._n cyprian_n word_n be_v not_o statutum_n sit_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la nobis_fw-la it_o be_v decree_v of_o or_o by_o we_o all_o â—â—t_n statutum_fw-la sit_fw-la omnibus_fw-la nobis_fw-la a_o decree_n be_v make_v for_o we_o all_o because_o s._n fabian_n pope_n of_o rome_n and_o predicessor_n to_o s._n cornelius_n have_v make_v such_o a_o conc_fw-fr â—abian_n â—â—ist_o 3._o â—â—m_fw-la 1._o conc_fw-fr decree_n to_o bind_v all_o as_o s._n cyprian_n speak_v of_o ibi_fw-la causa_fw-la agatur_fw-la ubi_fw-la crimen_fw-la admittitur_fw-la let_v the_o cause_n be_v hard_o there_o where_o the_o fault_n be_v commit_v yet_o in_o the_o same_o place_n appeal_v to_o rome_n be_v except_v in_o these_o word_n we_o forbid_v foreign_a judgement_n by_o a_o general_a decree_n reserve_v always_o the_o apostolic_a authority_n and_o again_o it_o please_v alsoe_o that_o if_o a_o bishop_n accuse_v have_v appeal_v to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a that_o shall_v be_v decree_v which_o the_o high_a bishop_n of_o that_o see_v give_v sentence_n of_o all_o which_o as_o alsoe_o that_o whole_a epistle_n of_o s._n cyprian_n to_o s._n cornelius_n than_o pope_n of_o rome_n never_o denye_v appeal_n thither_o but_o excuseinge_v and_o defende_v and_o purge_v himself_o and_o other_o bishop_n of_o africa_n accuse_v by_o appellant_n at_o rome_n as_o they_o have_v likewise_o do_v priori_fw-la anno_fw-la the_o year_n before_o sufficient_o supr_fw-la cyprian_a ep_n 55._o supr_fw-la confirm_v the_o undeniable_a supreme_a authority_n of_o that_o church_n which_o s._n cyprian_n there_o prove_v to_o be_v of_o infallible_a judgement_n and_o undeceaveable_a by_o any_o appellant_n or_o other_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o so_o to_o be_v appeal_v unto_o and_o supreme_a his_o word_n in_o the_o same_o epistle_n and_o concern_v the_o same_o appellant_n be_v these_o navigare_fw-la audent_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la petri_n cathedram_fw-la they_o dare_v to_o sail_v even_o to_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o to_o the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o priestly_a unity_n be_v rise_v and_o carry_v thither_o letter_n from_o schismatic_n and_o wicked_a man_n nor_o to_o think_v that_o they_o be_v roman_n who_o faith_n by_o the_o apostle_n preachinge_a be_v praise_v to_o who_o false_a belief_n can_v have_v access_n hitherto_o the_o very_a word_n of_o s._n cyprian_n in_o that_o place_n and_o epistle_n which_o d._n morton_n allege_v against_o the_o roman_a supreamacie_n by_o which_o be_v evident_a that_o s._n cyprian_n neither_o do_v nor_o can_v by_o his_o doctrine_n deny_v appeal_n to_o that_o church_n which_o as_o he_o write_v can_v not_o be_v deceive_v with_o heretic_n nor_o false_a belief_n can_v have_v access_n unto_o it_o which_o can_v be_v for_o no_o other_o cause_n but_o for_o the_o infallible_a judgement_n thereof_o and_o that_o god_n do_v assist_v it_o in_o truth_n as_o other_o protestant_n be_v witness_n before_o and_o d._n morton_n have_v first_o write_v 296._o morton_z app_z pag._n 296._o in_o this_o order_n the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v long_o use_v of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v as_o much_o to_o blame_v to_o speak_v thus_o s._n cyprian_n say_v none_o of_o we_o be_v call_v the_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n which_o not_o s._n cyprian_n only_o but_o the_o whole_a council_n of_o carthadge_n under_o cyprian_n do_v profess_v furthermore_o call_n it_o a_o terror_n tyrannical_a for_o any_o one_o bishop_n to_o impose_v upon_o his_o fellow_n bishop_n a_o necessity_n of_o obedience_n for_o first_o d._n morton_n can_v but_o know_v that_o this_o council_n of_o africa_n defendeinge_v rebaptization_n be_v just_o condemn_v by_o the_o then_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o recant_v by_o the_o african_a bishop_n present_a at_o it_o as_o be_v prove_v before_o second_o d._n morton_n will_v be_v a_o presbyterian_a if_o he_o make_v equality_n in_o the_o clergy_n and_o deny_v archbishop_n primate_fw-la and_o patriarch_n as_o his_o citation_n without_o better_a gloss_n impli_v three_o he_o do_v abuse_v his_o reader_n to_o wish_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o s._n cyprian_n and_o the_o african_a bishop_n decree_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o claim_n of_o s._n stephen_n than_o bishop_n of_o rome_n his_o predecessor_n and_o successor_n to_o be_v bishop_n of_o bishop_n 296._o mort._n sup_v pag._n 296._o in_o a_o right_a sense_n as_o he_o there_o cit_v from_o binias_n for_o so_o against_o his_o own_o word_n and_o citation_n they_o have_v call_v their_o own_o decree_n a_o terror_n tyrannical_a for_o any_o one_o bishop_n to_o impose_v upon_o his_o fellow_n bishop_n a_o necessity_n of_o obedience_n for_o d._n morton_n dare_v not_o to_o deny_v but_o s._n stephen_n and_o other_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v at_o the_o jest_n fellow_n bishop_n with_o those_o of_o africa_n but_o s._n cyprian_n and_o those_o bishop_n decree_v no_o such_o thing_n for_o d._n morton_n may_v so_o in_o that_o council_n that_o the_o sentence_n of_o s._n cyprian_n be_v the_o last_o of_o all_o and_o after_o all_o the_o other_o bishop_n and_o only_o to_o condemn_v baptism_n by_o heretic_n after_o recant_v and_o condemn_v and_o the_o word_n which_o he_o cite_v against_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n be_v in_o s._n cyprian_n init_fw-la carthagin_n council_n sub_fw-la cyprian_n to_o 1._o council_n init_fw-la exhortation_n not_o decree_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n begin_v audistis_fw-la collegae_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la you_o have_v hard_o o_o most_o belove_a fellow_n nothing_o concern_v except_o affirminge_v or_o confirminge_v that_o claim_n and_o title_n in_o pope_n stephen_n a_o holy_a saint_n and_o martyr_n but_o altogether_o about_o rebaptisation_n and_o be_v these_o superest_fw-la ut_fw-la de_fw-fr hacre_n quid_fw-la singuli_fw-la sentiamus_fw-la proferamus_fw-la it_o remain_v that_o every_o of_o we_o speak_v of_o this_o matter_n what_o he_o think_v judginge_v no_o man_n or_o remove_v any_o man_n from_o the_o right_n of_o communion_n if_o he_o shall_v think_v otherwise_o for_o none_o of_o we_o there_o assemble_v constitute_v himself_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n which_o see_v s._n stephen_n a_o holy_a pope_n and_o martyr_n with_o other_o of_o that_o sacred_a see_v than_o a_o rule_n to_o all_o by_o protestant_n and_o d._n morton_n do_v by_o they_o also_o it_o must_v be_v yield_v to_o be_v just_a and_o lawful_a neither_o must_v d._n morton_n be_v so_o hyperpapall_a as_o to_o deny_v the_o council_n of_o sardyce_n where_o appeal_v to_o rome_n be_v warrant_v to_o be_v general_a for_o his_o master_n the_o maker_n of_o their_o great_a theatre_n have_v so_o allow_v and_o receive_v it_o before_o nor_o slander_n s._n cyprian_a by_o perswade_v the_o world_n that_o he_o die_v out_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o recallinge_v of_o which_o his_o great_a rashness_n i_o refer_v he_o to_o better_a authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n s._n jerome_n luciferian_n augustin_n ep_v 48._o hieron_n dialog_n count_n luciferian_n and_o the_o like_a and_o this_o suffice_v of_o this_o question_n by_o which_o the_o university_n of_o cambridg_n may_v easy_o resolve_v themselves_o by_o their_o own_o doctor_n of_o the_o second_o proposition_n offer_v unto_o they_o by_o the_o priest_n of_o wisbich_n there_o be_v a_o external_a judge_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n who_o it_o be_v and_o of_o what_o authority_n his_o definitive_a sentence_n be_v in_o such_o thing_n
of_o our_o lord_n himself_o the_o last_o be_v to_o be_v a_o interpreter_n and_o in_o that_o followe_a the_o safe_a rule_n to_o make_v a_o undivided_a unity_n of_o the_o truth_n uncapable_a of_o contradiction_n to_o be_v a_o most_o faithful_a 34._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 34._o expositor_n of_o his_o own_o meaneinge_n and_o he_o conclude_v thus_o wâ—e_o say_v that_o we_o be_v teach_v to_o receive_v the_o word_n of_o god_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n we_o see_v her_o judgement_n we_o hear_v her_o voice_n and_o in_o humility_n subscribe_v unto_o all_o this_o therefore_o be_v so_o prove_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n endow_v with_o these_o privilege_n concern_v scripture_n that_o the_o sentence_n of_o it_o by_o d._n feild_n before_o be_v more_o 202._o feild_n l_o 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o to_o be_v regard_v then_o any_o they_o have_v or_o can_v pretend_v and_o have_v propose_v all_o book_n for_o scripture_n which_o catholic_n receive_v we_o must_v obey_v it_o and_o the_o rather_o agree_v with_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o which_o d._n feild_n write_v 5._o feild_n pag._n 71._o l._n 3._o c._n 5._o thus_o we_o account_v they_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o that_o church_n can_v be_v which_o propose_v adulterate_a and_o false_a scripture_n for_o true_a and_o the_o undoubted_a word_n of_o god_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v also_o evident_o true_a that_o all_o book_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n receave_v for_o holy_a scripture_n as_o so_o propose_v publish_v and_o prove_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o sentence_n which_o in_o this_o time_n be_v high_a and_o to_o be_v obey_v as_o these_o protestant_n have_v write_v and_o so_o all_o thing_n in_o this_o argument_n be_v evident_o confess_v for_o true_a by_o our_o adversary_n before_o my_o next_o argument_n i_o will_v cite_v the_o opinion_n of_o d._n dove_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o peterboroughe_n in_o this_o matter_n that_o we_o may_v plain_o see_v where_o upon_o protestant_n denye_v so_o many_o book_n for_o canonical_a scripture_n which_o catholic_n receive_v be_v ground_v his_o word_n be_v these_o catholic_n 15._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 15._o prove_v they_o to_o be_v canonical_a out_o of_o s._n augustine_n we_o that_o they_o be_v apochrypha_n out_o of_o s._n hierome_n both_o which_o doctor_n be_v of_o no_o small_a authority_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o in_o this_o we_o differ_v no_o more_o from_o they_o than_o s._n hierome_n do_v from_o s._n augustine_n this_o suppose_a i_o argue_v thus_o from_o these_o protestant_n whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n by_o a_o bishop_n saint_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n far_o the_o most_o learned_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n except_v the_o apostle_n and_o this_o so_o constant_o that_o this_o so_o worthy_a a_o man_n teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o probability_n be_v more_o like_a to_o be_v true_a then_o that_o which_o doubteful_o teach_v by_o a_o other_o doctor_n of_o the_o same_o time_n who_o both_o as_o the_o same_o protestant_n write_v deal_v unchristiane_o and_o his_o authority_n in_o some_o other_o question_n be_v not_o much_o worth_a and_o in_o this_o also_o recall_v his_o opinion_n or_o renownce_v it_o to_o be_v his_o meanening_n but_o the_o doctrine_n which_o catholic_n hold_v concern_v canonical_a scripture_n be_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o protestant_o thus_o much_o more_o likely_a to_o be_v true_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v than_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n of_o protestant_n therefore_o by_o protestant_n it_o be_v more_o probable_a credible_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n in_o the_o proceed_n of_o these_o protestant_n by_o who_o i_o dispute_v in_o this_o place_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o among_o man_n learn_v in_o profession_n the_o common_a maxim_n and_o reason_n be_v we_o must_v believe_v every_o one_o most_o cunning_a in_o his_o art_n and_o among_o man_n learned_a he_o that_o be_v most_o or_o more_o learned_a be_v to_o be_v credit_v before_o he_o that_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v his_o inferior_a in_o learning_n and_o doctrine_n constant_o teach_v not_o only_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o such_o a_o more_o or_o most_o learned_a father_n and_o doctor_n and_o saint_n but_o further_o to_o be_v doctrine_n general_o of_o christ_n true_a church_n be_v of_o more_o credit_n and_o more_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v then_o that_o which_o by_o a_o man_n suppose_v not_o so_o learned_a be_v either_o doubtful_o or_o singular_o teach_v or_o uncertain_a whether_o it_o be_v so_o teach_v or_o if_o it_o be_v yet_o be_v recant_v disclaim_v or_o retract_v by_o himself_o the_o second_o proposition_n concern_v these_o two_o great_a doctor_n and_o their_o opinion_n in_o this_o point_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n d._n couâ—ll_o write_v of_o s._n augustine_n in_o 3._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 3._o these_o term_n he_o be_v far_o the_o most_o learned_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n except_o the_o apostle_n and_o give_v the_o high_a commendation_n he_o can_v to_o s._n thomas_n aquinâ—s_n our_o holy_a and_o learned_a schole-man_n he_o burg._n covell_a ag_n burg._n write_v thus_o by_o a_o common_a proverb_n it_o be_v speak_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o s._n augustine_n dwell_v in_o aquinas_n concern_v s._n hiâ—â—ome_n upon_o who_o imagine_a opinion_n in_o this_o point_n they_o will_v hazard_v their_o whole_a religion_n in_o their_o judgement_n allowe_a only_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v judge_n and_o ground_n in_o other_o point_n they_o use_v he_o in_o these_o term_n mr._n wottons_n 520._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n 495._o 500_o 519._o 520._o word_n be_v hieromes_n authority_n in_o the_o case_n of_o single_a life_n be_v not_o much_o worth_a hierome_n condemninge_v jovinian_a deal_v unchristiane_o with_o he_o the_o authority_n of_o hierome_n concludeinge_v a_o work_n of_o perfection_n from_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n go_v and_o sell_v all_o etc._n etc._n be_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v now_o let_v we_o hear_v from_o these_o protestant_n in_o what_o manner_n these_o two_o doctor_n teach_v as_o this_o protestant_n tell_v we_o these_o two_o diverse_a doctrine_n one_o for_o catholic_n and_o the_o other_o for_o protestant_n d._n feild_n writeinge_v of_o book_n which_o catholic_n admit_v for_o canonical_a and_o the_o protestant_n refuse_v tell_v we_o that_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o three_o council_n 246._o field_n pag._n 248._o l._n 4._o c._n 23._o &_o pag._n 246._o of_o carthage_n confirm_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n wherein_o augustine_n be_v present_a and_o innocentius_n pope_n lyve_v in_o that_o time_n seem_v to_o add_v they_o to_o the_o canon_n then_o it_o seem_v by_o this_o protestant_a testimony_n that_o s._n augustine_n opinion_n approve_v in_o so_o great_a a_o provincial_a council_n confirm_v in_o a_o general_a council_n the_o high_a commaundeinge_v judgement_n by_o they_o before_o and_o by_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o great_a apostolic_a see_n the_o second_o judge_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n before_o in_o d._n feilds_n allowance_n especial_o in_o that_o best_a time_n when_o his_o majesty_n say_v it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o and_o constant_o teach_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n by_o this_o the_o great_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o be_v like_a to_o be_v by_o these_o man_n be_v worthy_a to_o be_v credit_v and_o believe_v and_o by_o their_o doctrine_n before_o all_o man_n that_o will_v not_o be_v disobedient_a both_o in_o the_o second_o and_o first_o degree_n also_o be_v bownde_v to_o embrace_v and_o follow_v it_o now_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o these_o protestant_n will_v testify_v of_o s._n hierome_n for_o their_o opinion_n in_o this_o question_n of_o these_o book_n the_o protestant_a conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n before_o 60._o conference_n pag._n 60._o the_o king_n entreate_v of_o protestant_n exception_n against_o these_o scripture_n use_v these_o word_n most_o of_o the_o objection_n make_v against_o those_o book_n be_v the_o old_a cavil_n of_o the_o jew_n renew_v by_o s._n hiâ—rome_n in_o his_o time_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o give_v they_o that_o name_n of_o apochrypha_n which_o opinion_n upon_o ruffinus_n his_o challenge_v he_o after_o a_o sort_n disclaim_v the_o rather_o because_o a_o general_a offence_n be_v take_v at_o his_o speech_n in_o that_o kind_a hitherto_o the_o censure_n at_o that_o public_a protestant_a conference_n by_o which_o the_o protestant_n ground_n for_o denial_n of_o those_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o tearminge_v
and_o the_o hebrew_n greek_n apostle_n also_o as_o athenian_n but_o now_o six_o year_n trial_n have_v teach_v that_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o dream_v of_o tongue_n a_o other_o to_o know_v they_o and_o now_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v at_o a_o stand_n and_o will_v willing_o give_v over_o but_o that_o the_o king_n authority_n require_v a_o end_n but_o that_o your_o most_o learned_a majesty_n may_v see_v what_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v for_o from_o they_o lest_o the_o church_n be_v force_v to_o buy_v babble_n for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n i_o will_v in_o few_o word_n delever_n that_o it_o may_v appease_v that_o such_o poor_a student_n be_v not_o to_o be_v suffer_v to_o lest_o with_o the_o king_n and_o the_o flock_n hitherto_o this_o great_a linguist_n oration_n his_o exception_n be_v to_o tedious_a to_o be_v recite_v only_o because_o these_o man_n have_v so_o magnify_v the_o hebrew_n text_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o septuaginta_fw-la and_o vulgar_a latin_a now_o this_o great_a searcher_n of_o hebrew_n monument_n can_v hear_v only_o for_o he_o never_o see_v either_o of_o they_o of_o two_o perfect_a hebrew_n copy_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o all_o the_o world_n and_o both_o they_o be_v in_o the_o jew_n custodye_n one_o in_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o other_o at_o nehardegh_n in_o mosopotamia_n veteris_fw-la testamenti_fw-la duo_fw-la exemplaria_fw-la tam_fw-la accurata_fw-la atque_fw-la mens_fw-la humana_fw-la providere_fw-la potuit_fw-la seruantur_fw-la à _fw-la judaeis_n hierosolymis_fw-la alterum_fw-la alterum_fw-la nehardeghae_n in_o mesopotamia_n then_o if_o we_o have_v no_o better_a comfort_n from_o these_o hebritian_n for_o a_o true_a hebrew_n text_n then_o that_o england_n neither_o have_v have_v or_o can_v procure_v any_o and_o none_o be_v to_o be_v have_v but_o from_o our_o enemy_n the_o jew_n and_o yet_o if_o they_o can_v procure_v a_o true_a copy_n which_o they_o have_v not_o do_v there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o in_o england_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n able_a true_o to_o translate_v it_o and_o these_o last_o translator_n be_v weary_a of_o their_o entreprise_n and_o will_v have_v give_v it_o over_o after_o six_o year_n experience_n of_o their_o disabilitie_n but_o that_o the_o king_n majesty_n pleasure_n be_v to_o have_v one_o end_n or_o other_o we_o may_v not_o easy_o admit_v such_o translation_n for_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o religion_n deduce_v from_o they_o for_o a_o true_a religion_n and_o â—his_v the_o rather_o because_o since_o the_o birth_n of_o this_o new_a translation_n it_o be_v condemn_v by_o their_o own_o approve_a writeing_n i_o will_v omit_v other_o and_o only_o cite_v one_o place_n out_o of_o their_o late_a commend_a history_n of_o the_o world_n in_o these_o sup_v histor_n of_o the_o world_n l._n 1._o cap._n â—_o §._o 14._o chron_n 2._o cap._n 21._o v._n 16._o the_o protest_v new_a transl_n sup_v word_n the_o ill_a translation_n of_o ethiopia_n for_o chus_n be_v among_o other_o place_n make_v most_o apparent_a in_o the_o second_o of_o chronicle_n in_o these_o word_n so_o the_o lord_n stir_v up_o against_o jehoram_n the_o spirit_n of_o the_o philistine_n and_o the_o arabian_n which_o confine_n the_o ethiopian_n the_o geneva_n translation_n have_v it_o which_o be_v beside_o the_o ethiopian_n the_o new_a english_a read_v thus_o more_o over_o the_o lord_n stir_v up_o against_o johoram_n the_o spirit_n of_o the_o philistine_n and_o of_o the_o arabian_n that_o be_v near_o the_o ethiopian_n now_o how_o far_o it_o be_v between_o the_o philistine_n and_o the_o negro_n or_o ethiopian_n every_o man_n that_o look_v in_o a_o map_n may_v judge_v for_o he_o philistine_n and_o arabian_n do_v mix_v and_o join_v with_o the_o land_n of_o the_o chusite_n and_o be_v distant_a from_o ethiopia_n about_o two_o and_o thirty_o or_o three_o and_o thirty_o degree_n and_o therefore_o not_o their_o next_o neighbour_n but_o all_o egypt_n and_o the_o desert_n of_o sur_n and_o pharan_n be_v between_o they_o and_o to_o aggravate_v this_o matter_n the_o more_o these_o new_a protestant_a translator_n take_v upon_o they_o to_o translate_v the_o old_a testament_n out_o of_o the_o hebrew_n and_o new_a out_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o only_o allowe_a those_o text_n in_o word_n be_v so_o far_o from_o perform_v it_o in_o deed_n that_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n they_o have_v forsake_v the_o hebrew_n text_n diverse_a thousand_o of_o time_n as_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o their_o own_o merginall_a observation_n of_o that_o matter_n my_o leisure_n be_v not_o to_o recompt_n they_o all_o but_o in_o genesis_n the_o first_o book_n they_o have_v thus_o behave_v themselves_o above_o two_o hundred_o time_n and_o after_o the_o same_o rate_n in_o all_o the_o rest_n as_o in_o the_o 5._o 20._o and_o 25._o chapter_n of_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n fourtye_n time_n fyfteene_v time_n in_o sam._n l._n 1._o cap._n 18._o in_o the_o 2._o book_n of_o samuel_n in_o cap._n 22._o thirteen_o time_n in_o cap._n 1._o 7._o 18_o 20._o in_o four_o chapter_n above_o fyfty_a time_n in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o king_n and_o so_o they_o deal_v with_o the_o greek_a in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n where_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v in_o the_o chaldy_n and_o hebrew_n mix_v as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o captivity_n so_o they_o use_v the_o chaldy_n tongue_n as_o in_o esra_n cap._n 4._o they_o forsake_v the_o hebrew_n thrice_o and_o the_o chaldye_n eleven_o or_o twelve_o time_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n they_o leave_v it_o thirteen_o time_n in_o the_o three_o chapter_n twelve_o time_n in_o the_o 5._o chapter_n neyne_a time_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o these_o and_o other_o place_n where_o they_o refuse_v the_o original_a tongue_n as_o for_o example_n the_o hebrew_n they_o do_v it_o not_o many_o time_n to_o prefer_v either_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a septuaginâ—a_n or_o syriac_a but_o their_o own_o conceit_n and_o imagination_n yet_o in_o place_n where_o they_o forsake_v the_o original_n to_o prefer_v any_o of_o the_o other_o it_o be_v evident_o against_o their_o own_o profession_n and_o religion_n and_o in_o place_n of_o their_o former_a translation_n censure_v by_o mr._n gregory_n martyne_n or_o other_o english_a catholic_n they_o often_o time_n neither_o regard_n their_o own_o or_o we_o but_o give_v we_o new_a scripture_n and_o revelation_n of_o their_o own_o though_o not_o many_o time_n in_o great_a matter_n and_o so_o in_o this_o multiplication_n and_o change_v of_o scripture_n they_o have_v also_o multiply_v and_o change_a religion_n deduce_v from_o they_o and_o for_o that_o one_o article_n of_o their_o ancient_a creed_n i_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n may_v now_o say_v by_o such_o proceed_n we_o believe_v in_o the_o four_o and_o forty_o english_a protestant_a holy_a ghost_n for_o whosoever_o reject_v all_o text_n of_o scripture_n as_o their_o own_o marginal_a observation_n tell_v we_o they_o do_v though_o as_o before_o often_o not_o in_o great_a thing_n yet_o sometime_o otherwise_o and_o deny_v unwritten_a tradition_n of_o this_o kind_n must_v needs_o be_v in_o such_o estate_n chapter_n vi_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant's_n that_o the_o true_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n of_o scripture_n be_v against_o they_o and_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n after_o these_o i_o be_o to_o entreat_v of_o the_o true_a lawful_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v both_o the_o true_a scripture_n the_o true_a translation_n of_o they_o and_o itself_o have_v power_n and_o authority_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n to_o propose_v it_o to_o all_o christian_n and_o not_o to_o these_o protestant_n for_o no_o company_n or_o congregation_n of_o man_n want_v and_o deny_v diverse_a book_n of_o scripture_n in_o which_o diverse_a article_n of_o religion_n as_o prayer_n to_o angel_n their_o patronadge_n prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a meritt_v of_o good_a work_n etc._n etc._n be_v direct_o prove_v not_o so_o apparent_o teach_v in_o other_o scripture_n beside_o followe_a and_o allowe_a erroneous_a and_o corrupt_a translation_n can_v have_v the_o true_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n of_o scripture_n especial_o have_v no_o jurisdiction_n over_o other_o by_o their_o own_o grant_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_n be_v in_o this_o state_n therefore_o they_o have_v not_o this_o true_a lawful_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n of_o scripture_n both_o proposition_n be_v grant_v before_o and_o so_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o this_o argument_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o private_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n by_o conference_n of_o place_n and_o such_o rule_n as_o protestant_n assign_v for_o interpreteinge_v scripture_n be_v binde_v or_o iuridicall_a but_o all_o protestant_a exposition_n in_o respect_n of_o true_a bynde_v
cause_v without_o a_o cause_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v manifest_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o this_o order_n for_o they_o have_v before_o condemn_v all_o other_o rule_n which_o they_o have_v of_o error_n as_o their_o parliament_n king_n censure_n and_o all_o private_a interpretation_n and_o make_v they_o subject_a and_o controleable_a by_o general_a counsel_n as_o have_v authority_n over_o all_o parson_n d._n field_n word_n of_o allowance_n after_o he_o have_v with_o other_o grant_v general_a counsel_n to_o be_v supreme_a bind_n and_o command_v all_o be_v these_o we_o must_v obey_v without_o scrupulous_a questioninge_v with_o all_o modesty_n of_o 202._o field_n pag._n 202._o mind_n and_o reverence_n of_o body_n with_o all_o good_a allowance_n acceptation_n and_o repose_n in_o the_o word_n of_o they_o that_o teach_v we_o unless_o they_o teach_v we_o any_o thing_n which_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o high_a and_o superior_a control_v immediate_o before_o he_o have_v allow_v the_o supreme_a and_o high_a judgement_n to_o general_a counsel_n and_o the_o next_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o protestant_n teache_v contrary_a to_o superior_a and_o high_a authority_n in_o the_o pope_n be_v to_o be_v condemn_v by_o he_o but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o to_o make_v their_o cause_n desolate_a and_o demonstrate_v that_o their_o religion_n have_v no_o warrant_n of_o truth_n and_o infallibility_n at_o all_o thus_o they_o write_v of_o this_o high_a rule_n of_o general_a counsel_n even_o in_o their_o public_a article_n of_o religion_n 21._o article_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o general_a counsel_n may_v err_v and_o sometime_o have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertayninge_v unto_o god_n wherefore_o thing_n ordain_v by_o they_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n unless_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n therefore_o how_o true_o or_o certain_o soever_o general_a counsel_n make_v decree_n and_o definition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n they_o give_v no_o validity_n to_o protestant_a religion_n if_o in_o themselves_o they_o shall_v approve_v it_o for_o by_o their_o cite_a article_n their_o ordination_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n as_o it_o be_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o general_a counsel_n but_o as_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v by_o a_o private_a protestant_a writer_n prince_n parliament_n or_o convocation_n in_o their_o conceit_n to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o scripture_n and_o yet_o before_o they_o have_v tell_v we_o a_o general_a council_n command_v all_o all_o must_v submit_v themselves_o unto_o it_o and_o all_o other_o their_o rule_n be_v erroneous_a and_o deceatefull_a therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n neither_o general_a council_n nor_o any_o other_o rule_n assign_v by_o they_o can_v by_o any_o possibility_n prove_v their_o religion_n true_a further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o society_n people_n or_o professor_n of_o religion_n which_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n neither_o have_v nor_o by_o their_o proceed_n can_v hereafter_o have_v or_o have_v heretofore_o have_v any_o general_a council_n or_o mean_n to_o assemble_v and_o call_v it_o can_v in_o reason_n pretend_v it_o for_o their_o cause_n but_o the_o state_n of_o protestant_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n be_v such_o therefore_o general_a counsel_n can_v be_v pretend_v for_o they_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o esse_fw-la and_o be_v must_v needs_o in_o all_o thing_n go_v before_o operari_fw-la and_o workeinge_v by_o they_o for_o as_o by_o nature_n nothing_o can_v be_v make_v of_o nothing_o so_o that_o which_o want_v be_v and_o be_v not_o can_v produce_v nothing_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v likewise_o manifest_o true_a for_o never_o any_o protestant_a nor_o altogether_o so_o much_o as_o claim_v authority_n or_o jurisdiction_n in_o this_o matter_n none_o among_o they_o pretend_v it_o further_o than_o their_o own_o particular_a temporal_a dominion_n which_o all_o unite_a together_o never_o like_v to_o be_v be_v far_o to_o short_a and_o unequal_a to_o make_v a_o council_n general_a which_o they_o say_v exclude_v none_o especial_o of_o the_o great_a patriarch_n of_o rome_n constantinople_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n not_o one_o of_o they_o be_v for_o they_o but_o all_o with_o their_o whole_a precinct_n limit_n subject_n and_o dition_n against_o they_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n to_o this_o i_o add_v the_o censure_n of_o their_o own_o protestant_a relator_n in_o these_o word_n the_o protestant_n 47._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 47._o be_v sever_v band_n or_o rather_o scatter_a troop_n each_o draw_v diverse_a way_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o pacific_a their_o quarrel_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarch_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendance_n of_o care_n of_o their_o church_n for_o correspondency_n and_o unity_n no_o ordinary_a way_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_a council_n of_o their_o part_n the_o only_a hope_n remain_v ever_o to_o assuage_v their_o contention_n and_o yet_o if_o they_o can_v have_v mean_n for_o such_o a_o meete_v of_o protestant_n so_o few_o in_o number_n and_o weak_a in_o jurisdiction_n by_o their_o own_o grant_n in_o regard_n of_o catholic_n and_o other_o christian_a kingdom_n and_o province_n different_a to_o they_o in_o religion_n this_o will_v be_v far_o from_o the_o jest_n show_v and_o name_n of_o a_o universal_a and_o general_a council_n such_o as_o they_o allow_v to_o judge_n and_o sentence_n in_o this_o business_n neither_o can_v these_o man_n now_o deny_v the_o necessity_n of_o general_a counsel_n have_v so_o much_o allow_v they_o for_o supreme_a sentencer_n before_o and_o appeal_v to_o a_o general_a council_n to_o be_v assemble_v neither_o may_v they_o compare_v their_o so_o desolate_a estate_n with_o the_o primative_a church_n of_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n for_o themselves_o have_v grant_v before_o that_o a_o supreme_a and_o command_v bind_a power_n over_o all_o be_v not_o only_o claim_v but_o lawful_o and_o iuridical_o exercise_v and_o execute_v by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o those_o time_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o both_o power_n and_o authority_n to_o approve_v and_o reprove_v counsel_n be_v belonge_v unto_o they_o by_o public_o receive_v canon_n in_o those_o day_n and_o hereuppon_o i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o general_a counsel_n be_v for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whatsoever_o church_n in_o the_o primative_a time_n of_o christianity_n be_v endow_v with_o such_o privilege_n that_o every_o thing_n be_v void_a that_o be_v do_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o ruler_n of_o it_o and_o no_o council_n can_v be_v call_v without_o his_o allowance_n and_o at_o this_o present_a have_v by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n a_o common_a father_n adviser_n and_o conductor_n to_o end_v jar_n displeasure_n difference_n to_o keep_v religion_n in_o unity_n by_o counsel_n when_o no_o other_o church_n enjoy_v these_o immunity_n must_v needs_o in_o all_o reason_n be_v say_v to_o be_v warrant_v and_o defend_v by_o general_a counsel_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n in_o this_o condition_n therefore_o warrant_v and_o defend_v by_o general_a counsel_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o he_o that_o from_o the_o beginning_n have_v these_o prerogative_n to_o approve_v or_o disprove_v confirm_v or_o invalidate_a counsel_n can_v be_v conceive_v to_o have_v ratify_v or_o confirm_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o immunity_n and_o common_a receive_v doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n so_o exalt_v dignify_v and_o privilege_v above_o all_o other_o of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n and_o against_o his_o own_o supreme_a and_o eminent_a authority_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v first_o d._n covell_n show_v that_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o nycene_n council_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 2â—5_n when_o there_o be_v no_o emperor_n christian_a to_o call_v counsel_n as_o protestant_n will_v persuade_v the_o world_n they_o do_v and_o shall_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v this_o prerogative_n to_o call_v counsel_n therefore_o from_o the_o begin_v by_o preeminence_n of_o his_o see_n see_v there_o have_v not_o be_v either_o general_a council_n or_o emperor_n to_o give_v it_o unto_o he_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o synod_n of_o rome_n call_v 110._o covell_a ag_n the_o plea_n of_o the_o innoc._n pag._n 110._o by_o cornelius_n pope_n of_o rome_n against_o nonatus_n consist_v of_o threescore_o bishop_n and_o many_o other_o of_o the_o clergy_n where_o we_o see_v heresy_n condemn_v and_o â—â—_o that_o scarcetie_n of_o bishop_n in_o those_o first_o day_n of_o christianity_n so_o great_a in_o council_n assemble_v by_o the_o pope_n authority_n
of_o 52._o d._n gâ—orge_n abbot_n sup_v pag._n 48._o &_o 52._o constance_n before_o by_o he_o and_o other_o general_a do_v define_v wickliff_n to_o be_v a_o heretic_n also_o pope_n john_n the_o 23_o in_o a_o general_a council_n at_o rome_n do_v condemn_v he_o for_o a_o heretic_n then_o by_o this_o grant_n the_o protestancie_n of_o england_n be_v the_o same_o as_o these_o protestant_n tell_v we_o which_o be_v teach_v be_v john_n wickliff_n and_o by_o these_o counsel_n general_a by_o their_o own_o assertion_n condemn_v for_o heresy_n must_v needs_o be_v heresy_n and_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n orthodoxal_a and_o catholic_a otherwise_o no_o doctrine_n ever_o at_o any_o time_n be_v or_o can_v be_v hereafter_o lawful_o condemn_v for_o heresy_n or_o iuridical_o approve_v and_o allow_v for_o true_a and_o catholic_a for_o by_o their_o own_o censure_n the_o high_a judgement_n in_o the_o church_n general_a counsel_n have_v thus_o define_v and_o by_o their_o doctrine_n before_o of_o the_o power_n of_o general_a counsel_n bownde_v all_o christian_n under_o penalty_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n so_o to_o believe_v in_o these_o question_n and_o although_o the_o general_a counsel_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v assemble_v about_o other_o heresy_n the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o these_o point_n now_o impugn_a by_o protestant_n then_o general_o receive_v and_o not_o doubt_v of_o as_o will_v manifest_o appear_v in_o the_o chapter_n of_o holy_a father_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n yet_o because_o the_o first_o four_o general_a counsel_n be_v by_o name_n receive_v and_o authorize_v by_o parliament_n both_o by_o queen_n elizabeth_n and_o our_o 102._o statut._n 1_o eliz._n &_o 1_o jacob_n etc._n etc._n sutcliffe_n ag_n d._n kell_n pag._n 102._o present_a sovereign_n and_o d._n sutcliffe_n for_o protestant_n have_v answer_v thus_o before_o we_o hold_v all_o the_o christian_a faith_n explain_v in_o the_o six_o general_a counsel_n then_o see_v the_o first_o six_o have_v get_v this_o great_a papal_a approbation_n first_o concern_v the_o first_o general_a council_n of_o nice_a all_o though_o vitus_n and_o vincentius_n be_v precedent_n there_o for_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n yet_o it_o be_v further_o confirm_v by_o that_o apostolic_a council_n conc._n rom._n tom_n 1._o council_n see_v in_o these_o word_n whatsoever_o be_v constitute_v in_o nyce_n of_o bithynia_n to_o the_o strength_n of_o our_o holy_a mother_n the_o catholic_a church_n by_o 318_o priest_n we_o confirm_v with_o our_o mouth_n we_o anathematise_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v dare_v to_o dissolve_v the_o definition_n of_o the_o holy_a and_o great_a council_n gather_v together_o at_o nyce_n the_o three_o canon_n of_o that_o holy_a council_n 3._o conc._n 1._o nicen_n can_v 3._o define_v thus_o omnibus_fw-la modis_fw-la interdixit_fw-la sancta_fw-la synodus_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o holy_a council_n have_v whole_o forbid_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a neither_o for_o bishop_n priest_n nor_o sozom._n protest_v book_n of_o make_v and_o order_n bish._n priest_n etc._n etc._n a_o 3._o edw._n 6._o 1._o el._n &_o 1_o jacob_n &_o can_v jacob_n can_v 7._o can_n 8._o socr._n 1._o c._n 8._o sozom._n deacon_n nor_o any_o other_o of_o the_o clergy_n to_o have_v with_o he_o any_o strange_a woman_n except_o perhaps_o mother_n or_o sister_n or_o grandmother_n etc._n etc._n where_o there_o be_v more_o order_n of_o the_o clergy_n than_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n only_o allow_v with_o they_o and_o none_o of_o these_o to_o have_v any_o other_o woman_n or_o wife_n but_o to_o live_v in_o chastity_n their_o answer_n that_o paphnutius_fw-la persuade_v the_o council_n that_o wife_n marry_v before_o order_n may_v be_v keep_v out_o of_o socrates_n and_o sozomen_n be_v direct_o against_o the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n trull_n l._n 1._o c._n 22._o epip_n in_o compend_v basil_n epist_n 17._o in_o addit_fw-la hier._n in_o vigilant_a epist_n 50._o ad_fw-la pammach_n cone_fw-it carthag_n 2._o can_n 2._o council_n 6._o generca_fw-la 2._o in_o trull_n before_o cite_v against_o s._n epiphanius_n that_o glorious_a saint_n and_o father_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n s._n basile_n also_o s._n hierome_n etc._n etc._n the_o second_o carthaginian_a council_n confirm_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n allow_v by_o d._n sutcliffe_n define_v thus_o apostoli_fw-la docuerunt_fw-la &_o ipsa_fw-la seruavit_fw-la antiquitas_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o apostle_n teach_v and_o antiquity_n itself_o observe_v that_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n and_o those_o that_o handle_v sacrament_n shall_v be_v keeper_n of_o chastity_n and_o abstain_v from_o wife_n and_o yet_o these_o protestant_n utter_o deny_v the_o opinion_n of_o paphnutius_fw-la himself_o as_o they_o themselves_o cite_v he_o for_o they_o marry_v after_o order_n which_o they_o confess_v both_o paphnutius_fw-la and_o the_o first_o nicen_n council_n deny_v to_o be_v lawful_a together_o with_o socrates_n sozomenus_n and_o all_o greek_a authority_n and_o practice_n in_o the_o fourtenth_fw-mi canon_n of_o that_o first_o general_a council_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o mass_n and_o christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v teach_v in_o these_o 14._o council_n nicen_n 1._o can_v 14._o word_n this_o neither_o the_o rule_n nor_o custom_n have_v deliver_v that_o they_o which_o have_v not_o power_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n shall_v give_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o they_o that_o offer_v it_o up_o the_o sixth_o canon_n deliver_v by_o their_o 6._o council_n 1._o nicen._n can_v 6._o own_o interpretation_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o all_o other_o in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o in_o truth_n of_o the_o whole_a 5._o john_n speed_v in_o theatr._n pag._n â—06_n council_n sardicen_n can_v 3._o 4._o 7._o etc._n etc._n theodoret._n l_o 2._o hist_o c._n 8_o hiss_v trip_v l._n 4._o c._n 24._o 2d_o 15._o 16._o conc._n constantinopol_n 2._o gener_fw-la can_v 2._o can._n 5._o christian_a world_n as_o be_v declare_v in_o the_o great_a sardican_n council_n general_a and_o otherwise_o bind_v this_o kingdom_n by_o our_o bishop_n presence_n and_o assent_v there_o by_o our_o protestant_a theatre_n where_o appeal_v be_v grant_v to_o the_o pope_n from_o any_o bishop_n or_o counsel_n themselves_o and_o the_o second_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n make_v manifest_a that_o the_o nicen_n council_n prescribe_v no_o limit_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n but_o to_o other_o patriarch_n and_o plain_o deciar_v episcopuin_fw-la romanum_fw-la habere_fw-la primatum_fw-la that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v supreme_a and_o by_o deny_v this_o to_o have_v be_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o nicen_n council_n they_o prove_v the_o pope_n supreamacie_n from_o the_o begin_v for_o socrates_n 9_o socrates_n in_o histor_n tripart_fw-fr lib._n 4._o cap._n 9_o write_v how_o the_o antiochian_a council_n keep_v within_o twenty_o year_n of_o that_o of_o nyce_n be_v reject_v because_o not_o approve_v by_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n write_v thus_o cum_fw-la utique_fw-la regula_n eâ—clesiastica_fw-la iubeat_fw-la non_fw-la oportere_fw-la praeter_fw-la sententiam_fw-la romani_fw-la pontifiâ—is_fw-la con_fw-la ilia_fw-la celebrare_fw-la the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n command_v that_o counsel_n be_v not_o call_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n therefore_o their_o bishop_n bilson_n write_v thus_o the_o canon_n sup_n bilson_n true_a diff_n pag._n 67_o pag._n 66._o sup_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n forbid_v any_o council_n to_o be_v call_v without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n his_o consent_n the_o canon_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n make_v every_o thing_n void_a that_o be_v do_v without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n then_o what_o may_v we_o think_v of_o the_o protestant_n do_n in_o england_n where_o his_o authority_n 431._o nicephor_n calix_n histecel_v in_o council_n ephes_n prosper_v in_o chron._n an._n 431._o be_v so_o despise_a in_o the_o three_o general_a council_n at_o ephesus_n the_o then_o pope_n of_o rome_n celestical_a constitute_v cyrillus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n to_o be_v precedent_n for_o he_o in_o the_o four_o general_a council_n at_o caleedon_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o pope_n supreamacie_n be_v so_o clear_a that_o d._n downame_n deni_v not_o but_o it_o attribute_v 8._o downam_n l._n 1._o antichrist_n c._n 3._o pag._n 36._o council_n chalcedon_n sess_v 8._o to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o council_n in_o the_o 8._o session_n be_v thus_o register_v omnes_fw-la episcopi_fw-la clamaverunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n all_o the_o bishop_n cry_v out_o next_o unto_o god_n leo_n than_o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v judge_v and_o the_o pope_n himself_o not_o be_v present_a in_o that_o council_n his_o legate_n give_v sentence_n against_o dioscorus_n the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n be_v these_o et_fw-la cum_fw-la 3._o council_n calce_v act._n 1._o 2._o
3._o adhuc_fw-la in_o sva_fw-la permaneret_fw-la pertinacia_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o when_o dioscorus_n continue_v in_o his_o obstinacy_n paschasinus_n bishop_n and_o with_o he_o lucentius_n bishop_n and_o bonifacius_n priest_n hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o most_o bless_a archbishopp_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v the_o elder_a rome_n pope_n leo_n pronownce_v sentence_n a_o bill_n 3._o conc._n calcod_n act._n 3._o be_v prefer_v to_o the_o council_n with_o this_o title_n sanctissimo_fw-la &_o beatissimo_fw-la universali_fw-la archiepiscopo_fw-la etc._n etc._n to_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o the_o most_o bless_a universal_a archbishop_n and_o patriarch_n of_o great_a rome_n leo_n and_o to_o the_o venerable_a synod_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o trans_fw-la council_n calce_v act._n 1._o ex_fw-la now_o trans_fw-la church_n of_o rome_n be_v there_o call_v caput_fw-la omnium_fw-la ecclesiarum_fw-la the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n and_o grant_v if_o any_o council_n be_v call_v without_o authority_n of_o that_o see_v nunquam_fw-la ritè_fw-la factum_fw-la est_fw-la nec_fw-la fieri_fw-la licuit_fw-la it_o be_v never_o right_o do_v nor_o lawful_a to_o be_v do_v the_o council_n write_v to_o s._n leo_n then_o pope_n to_o confirm_v their_o decree_n 61._o council_n cacle_v epistol_n ad_fw-la s._n leon_n leo_n epistol_n 53._o 54._o 55._o 59_o 60._o 61._o and_o he_o confirm_v they_o except_v the_o precedency_n of_o constaminople_n before_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n further_o in_o this_o great_a general_a council_n of_o 630._o father_n more_o ecclosiasticall_a order_n then_o protestant_n allow_v be_v assign_v their_o marriage_n disallow_v 23._o can._n 6._o can._n 11._o can._n 15._o can._n 23._o except_o lector_n for_o monk_n or_o sacred_a virgin_n to_o marry_v be_v excommunication_n likewise_o for_o temporal_a man_n to_o live_v in_o and_o possess_v monastery_n and_o religeous_a house_n the_o fist_n general_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n whole_o proceed_v against_o error_n of_o that_o time_n and_o handle_v nothing_o now_o in_o controversy_n yet_o both_o that_o the_o sixth_o general_n follow_v and_o all_o other_o before_o be_v confirm_v by_o pope_n leo_n the_o second_o in_o these_o 6._o lee_n 2._o epist_n ad_fw-la constantin_n 4._o imperat_fw-la seff_fw-mi 18._o council_n 6._o word_n because_o this_o sixth_o council_n have_v most_o full_o teach_v the_o definition_n of_o true_a faith_n which_o the_o apostolic_a see_v of_o bless_a peter_n do_v reverent_o receive_v therefore_o we_o also_o and_o by_o our_o office_n this_o venerable_a see_n apostolic_a agreeable_o and_o with_o one_o mind_n consent_v unto_o the_o thing_n which_o by_o it_o be_v define_v and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n peter_n confirm_v they_o as_o upon_o a_o firm_a rock_n etc._n etc._n and_o receive_v all_o these_o six_o counsel_n by_o name_n and_o approve_v they_o decree_v that_o the_o father_n in_o they_o assemble_v be_v to_o be_v number_v inter_fw-la fanctos_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la pair_n atque_fw-la doctores_fw-la among_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n the_o same_o general_a council_n write_v ppam_fw-la epist_n 6._o synod_n ad_fw-la agathon_n 1_o ppam_fw-la to_o pope_n agatho_n in_o this_o we_o refer_v unto_o thou_o stand_v upon_o a_o firm_a rock_n as_o to_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o univerfall_a church_n what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v yield_v to_o the_o letter_n of_o true_a confession_n send_v from_o your_o fatherly_a blessedness_n which_o we_o acknowledge_v 6._o epist_n agasess_v 4._o synod_n 6._o as_o send_v from_o the_o high_a head_n of_o the_o apostle_n write_v by_o divine_a instinct_n by_o which_o we_o have_v drive_v away_o the_o late_o rise_v heretical_a sect_n of_o manifold_a error_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o so_o much_o applaud_v epistle_n these_o word_n be_v contain_v concern_v the_o see_v apostolic_a of_o rome_n this_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o true_a faith_n which_o both_o in_o prospiritie_n and_o adversity_n the_o apostolic_a church_n of_o christ_n have_v lively_o hold_v which_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v prove_v never_o to_o have_v err_v from_o the_o path_n of_o apostolic_a tradition_n neither_o have_v shrouke_n deprave_a with_o heretical_a novelty_n because_o it_o be_v say_v to_o peter_n i_o have_v ask_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n sail_v not_o and_o thou_o sometime_o convert_v confirm_v the_o brother_n here_o our_o lord_n have_v promise_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o peter_n shall_v not_o fail_v and_o he_o admonish_v he_o to_o confirm_v his_o brethren_n which_o all_o man_n know_v the_o apostolic_a pope_n predecessor_n of_o my_o meanne_n have_v always_o confident_o do_v and_o because_o these_o protestant_n do_v so_o free_o acknowledge_v the_o trullan_n canon_n to_o be_v the_o decree_n and_o canon_n of_o this_o sixth_o general_a council_n allow_v by_o they_o first_o in_o the_o second_o canon_n be_v approve_v 2._o can._n 2._o so_o many_o provincial_a counsel_n and_o writing_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n utter_o condemn_v protestant_n religion_n in_o the_o three_o canon_n be_v teach_v how_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o a_o unmatryed_a 3._o can._n 3._o clergy_n be_v the_o true_a observation_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n therein_o and_o for_o the_o church_n of_o greece_n itself_o depose_v priest_n deacon_n and_o subdeacons_n marry_v after_o order_n and_o to_o show_v both_o the_o ecclesiastical_a order_n which_o protestant_n condemn_v and_o disable_v matrimony_n of_o votary_n against_o these_o man_n thus_o they_o decree_v if_o any_o bishop_n or_o 4._o can._n 4._o priest_n or_o deacon_n or_o subdeacon_n or_o reader_n or_o cantâ—r_n or_o ostiarius_n shall_v have_v company_n with_o a_o womam_fw-la dedicate_v to_o god_n let_v he_o be_v depose_v as_o he_o that_o have_v violate_v the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n but_o if_o a_o lay_v man_n do_v it_o let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_a the_o manner_n of_o the_o consecrate_v and_o receive_v 6._o council_n carth._n 4._o can_n 1._o 2._o 3._o 4._o 5._o 6._o 7._o 8._o 9_o 10._o 11._o 12_o council_n 6._o gener_fw-la supr_fw-la can_v 2._o can_n 6._o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n subdeacons_n acolythiteâ—_n exorcist_n lector_n ostiarier_n psalmist_n nonnes_n widow_n etc._n etc._n be_v contain_v in_o the_o 4._o carthagenean_n council_n confirm_v in_o this_o sixth_o general_a council_n their_o 6._o canon_n define_v thus_o because_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o those_o that_o be_v not_o marry_v be_v promote_v to_o the_o clergy_n only_a reader_n and_o singer_n may_v marry_v weâ—_n also_o observe_v this_o decree_n that_o from_o henceforth_o be_v he_o lawful_a for_o no_o subdeacon_n deacon_n or_o priest_n to_o contract_v marriage_n and_o if_o he_o shall_v dare_v to_o do_v it_o â—etâ—_n he_o be_v depose_v and_o concern_v bishop_n thus_o begyn_v the_o 12._o canon_n it_o altogether_o command_v that_o bishop_n after_o they_o be_v order_v depart_v 12._o can._n 12._o from_o their_o wyve_n they_o receive_v and_o allow_v those_o form_n of_o mass_n that_o be_v attribute_v to_o s._n james_n the_o apostle_n and_o s._n basâ—le_n 32._o can._n 32._o and_o affirm_v they_o to_o be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o they_o the_o monastical_a single_a life_n with_o the_o 48._o can._n 39_o 40._o 41._o 42._o 43._o 44._o 45._o 46._o 47._o can._n 48._o rule_n of_o monastery_n be_v set_v down_o in_o diverse_a canon_n and_o when_o a_o bishop_n be_v choose_v that_o be_v marry_v he_o be_v separate_v from_o his_o wife_n and_o she_o put_v into_o a_o monastery_n far_o from_o he_o vxor_fw-la eius_fw-la monasterium_fw-la ingrediatur_fw-la proculab_n episcopi_fw-la habitatione_n extructum_fw-la they_o define_v thus_o for_o lent_n visum_fw-la est_fw-la 56._o can._n 56._o etc._n etc._n it_o seem_v good_a that_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n which_o be_v in_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v keep_v fast_a follow_v one_o order_n and_o obstayne_v from_o egg_n and_o cheese_n as_o from_o the_o flesh_n creature_n etc._n etc._n honour_n to_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v thus_o conclude_v ut_fw-la ei_fw-la pâ—r_fw-la quam_fw-la ab_fw-la antiquo_fw-la lapsu_fw-la saluati_fw-la sum_n etc._n etc._n see_v the_o vivificant_fw-la 73._o can._n 73._o cross_n have_v show_v unto_o we_o that_o salvation_n we_o ought_v to_o use_v all_o diligence_n to_o give_v due_a honour_n to_o that_o by_o which_o we_o be_v save_v from_o our_o old_a fale_n whereupon_o give_v adoration_n unto_o it_o both_o in_o mind_n in_o word_n and_o sense_n we_o command_v that_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o cross_n make_v by_o some_o on_o the_o ground_n and_o pavement_n be_v blot_v out_o lest_o that_o which_o be_v the_o trophy_n of_o victory_n unto_o we_o be_v injure_v by_o the_o tread_n of_o they_o that_o go_v upon_o it_o the_o use_n and_o reverence_n of_o holy_a imadge_n be_v sufficient_o approve_v when_o they_o call_v they_o venerabilium_fw-la imaginum_fw-la picturas_fw-la 82._o can._n 82._o the_o picture_n of_o
trial_n of_o doctrine_n be_v not_o to_o be_v fetch_v from_o the_o opinion_n and_o example_n of_o man_n and_o again_o it_o may_v not_o seem_v strange_a if_o superstition_n be_v creep_v into_o the_o church_n before_o constantine_n time_n m._n ormerod_n scoff_v 78._o ormerod_n pick_v pag._n 78._o at_o the_o authority_n and_o testimony_n of_o s._n anacletus_fw-la pope_n of_o rome_n that_o live_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o be_v a_o glorious_a martyr_n for_o christ_n because_o he_o prove_v the_o supreamacie_n 200._o middleton_n papistem_fw-la pag._n 200._o of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n from_o the_o grant_n of_o our_o saviour_n m._n middleton_n do_v the_o like_a by_o papias_n lyve_v with_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o same_o doctrine_n m._n hull_n condemn_v for_o like_a cause_n allmoste_o all_o the_o bless_a pope_n pol._n hull_n rom._n pol._n and_o martyr_n bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o s._n peter_n the_o apostle_n with_o in_o the_o first_o four_o hundred_o year_n as_o shall_v be_v cite_v hereafter_o d._n covell_n before_o have_v style_v s._n augustine_n with_o 88_o part._n 2._o cap._n ceremony_n wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n pag._n 8._o pag._n 17._o 9_o 88_o the_o great_a commendation_n of_o learning_n yet_o m._n wotton_n write_v we_o need_v not_o fear_v s._n augustine_n though_o against_o us._n eusebius_n be_v to_o be_v reprehend_v there_o be_v want_n of_o modesty_n and_o truth_n also_o in_o the_o treatise_n of_o hierome_n against_o vigilantius_n the_o ancient_a father_n speak_v more_o like_a philosopher_n than_o dyvine_n it_o be_v more_o than_o i_o know_v that_o gregory_n be_v a_o saint_n the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philippian_n attribute_v to_o s._n ignatius_n be_v a_o unfit_a judge_n in_o 462._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 118._o 224._o 422._o 440._o 462._o controversy_n of_o divinity_n tertullians_n witness_n be_v of_o small_a authority_n damascen_n be_v not_o great_o to_o be_v respect_v origin_n be_v general_o condemn_v ignatius_n epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n approve_v by_o s._n hierome_n and_o protestant_n also_o be_v a_o counterfeit_n ignatius_n for_o 495._o pag._n 340_o pag._n 387._o pag._n 467._o pag._n 494._o pag._n 495._o teach_v merit_n of_o good_a work_n cyprian_n be_v toe_n far_o carry_v away_o since_o he_o ascribe_v to_o alm_n des_fw-fr the_o purgeing_n of_o sin_n irenaus_n judgement_n be_v little_a to_o be_v respect_v tertullians_n testimony_n be_v not_o worth_a answeareinge_n tertullian_n and_o origen_n may_v be_v join_v together_o chrisostoms_n rhetoric_n be_v better_a than_o his_o 499._o pag._n 499._o logic_n hieroms_n authority_n in_o case_n of_o single_a life_n be_v not_o murch_v worth_a those_o christian_a father_n which_o condemn_a 500_o pag._n 500_o jovinian_a as_o s._n augustine_n ambrose_n hierome_n &c._n &c._n deal_v unchristianly_a with_o he_o the_o 520._o pag._n 519._o pag._n 520._o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n athanasius_n augustine_n hierome_n concludeinge_v a_o work_n of_o perfection_n from_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n go_v sell_v all_o etc._n etc._n be_v 543._o pag._n 543._o not_o to_o be_v admit_v the_o authority_n of_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n and_o augustine_n with_o the_o school_n doctor_n be_v inferior_a to_o the_o jew_n origen_n and_o theodoret_n who_o before_o he_o prefer_v before_o s._n 594._o pag._n 545._o 546._o 584._o 594._o augustine_n overthrow_v their_o own_o distinction_n lactantius_n though_o he_o be_v a_o ancient_a christian_a yet_o in_o his_o verse_n of_o worship_v the_o cross_n he_o show_v himself_o like_a a_o light_a poet_n than_o a_o grave_a writer_n and_o as_o he_o have_v use_v all_o the_o learned_a father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n for_o teache_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n so_o he_o exclame_v as_o barbarous_o and_o undutiful_o against_o all_o christian_a king_n of_o this_o and_o other_o nation_n for_o the_o same_o cause_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o 44._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n pag._n 53._o orme_a pick_v pag._n 44._o king_n of_o england_n and_o scottland_n etc._n etc._n be_v sathanes_n soldier_n when_o they_o be_v of_o the_o pope_n religion_n m._n ormerod_n disallow_v s._n leo_n because_o he_o teach_v that_o god_n assist_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o decres_fw-la for_o the_o like_a reason_n d._n downame_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o many_o holy_a pope_n and_o martyr_n of_o that_o church_n in_o her_o best_a day_n when_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o accord_v to_o his_o majesty_n censure_n 36._o down_o lib._n 1._o antichr_n cap._n 3._o pag._n 35._o 36._o because_o to_o use_v his_o word_n diverse_a bishop_n of_o rome_n before_o the_o time_n of_o socrates_n the_o historian_n content_v to_o have_v the_o primacy_n over_o all_o other_o church_n and_o that_o be_v the_o chief_a scope_n of_o many_o of_o their_o epistle_n decretal_a yet_o this_o be_v as_o our_o king_n 4._o conference_n at_o hampt_a pag._n 75._o perk._n problem_n pag._n 4._o have_v tell_v we_o when_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o and_o when_o no_o man_n may_v separate_v himself_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n m._n perkins_n have_v write_v thus_o the_o father_n have_v speak_v many_o thing_n incommodious_o of_o holy_a thing_n the_o ancient_a father_n do_v 184._o pag._n 93._o 94._o pag._n 105._o pag._n 184._o sin_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n yea_o be_v guilty_a of_o sacrilege_n such_o be_v paulinus_n fortunatus_n s._n leo_n s._n ephrem_n s._n fulgentius_n petrus_n damianus_n prosper_n the_o ancient_a father_n sometime_o speak_v inconuenient_o of_o the_o article_n of_o justification_n some_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n as_o tertullian_n and_o cyprian_n be_v montanist_n or_o at_o the_o jest_n do_v err_v filthe_o for_o make_v confirmation_n a_o sacrament_n d._n sutcliffe_n 9_o sutel_n subu_n pag._n 5._o pag._n 8._o pag._n 9_o who_o fore_o make_v so_o much_o show_v of_o reverence_n to_o the_o father_n write_v thus_o metaphrastes_n be_v a_o lyeinge_v pedant_n writeinge_v more_o lie_n than_o leave_v bede_n report_v to_o many_o thing_n by_o heareasy_a ado_n be_v a_o fabulous_a writer_n the_o history_n of_o king_n lucius_n his_o conversion_n testify_v by_o so_o many_o authority_n 19_o pag._n 19_o may_v well_o be_v parogon_v with_o the_o tale_n of_o king_n arthure_n sir_n tristram_n and_o lancelot_n duâ—acke_o the_o brittayne_n have_v cause_n to_o detest_v the_o memory_n of_o augustine_n that_o holy_a saint_n syrname_v the_o apostle_n of_o our_o nation_n for_o convertinge_v iâ—_n m._n ormerod_n be_v not_o only_o at_o defiance_n with_o 44._o orme_a paganop_n pag._n 44._o all_o father_n for_o teach_v that_o christ_n descend_v to_o comfort_v the_o patriarch_n and_o father_n dead_a before_o he_o but_o compare_v the_o article_n and_o belief_n of_o christ_n descend_v into_o hell_n for_o such_o purpose_n to_o the_o fable_n of_o hercules_n feign_v to_o go_v thither_o and_o fetch_v from_o thence_o theseus_n peâ—ithous_n and_o cerberus_n the_o great_a dog_n of_o hell_n with_o three_o head_n as_o the_o poet_n imagine_v m._n middleton_n 40._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 40._o write_v thus_o the_o credit_n of_o man_n be_v but_o a_o sandy_a foundation_n to_o build_v upon_o mean_v the_o holy_a primative_a father_n of_o the_o church_n and_o scoff_o tell_v that_o great_a saint_n and_o 27._o pag._n 27._o doctor_n s._n epiphanius_n that_o he_o lose_v the_o book_n of_o 45._o pag._n 45._o the_o apostle_n constitution_n out_o of_o his_o bosom_n which_o he_o cite_v haeres_fw-la 45._o he_o add_v of_o he_o thus_o i_o must_v crave_v leave_n to_o say_v of_o epiphanius_n many_o assertion_n he_o count_v for_o heresy_n which_o be_v not_o heresy_n many_o assertion_n he_o count_v not_o heresy_n which_o be_v heresy_n and_o all_o this_o because_o he_o condemn_v diverse_a protestant_a opinion_n of_o heresy_n and_o justifi_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o they_o against_o s._n 49._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 49._o dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n for_o teach_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a he_o scoff_v in_o this_o manner_n denys_n his_o answer_n be_v shortheeld_n ready_a to_o fall_v back_o when_o s._n ambrose_n approve_v christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n and_o transubstantiation_n he_o write_v of_o he_o thus_o 64._o pag._n 61._o pag._n 64._o he_o be_v guilty_a of_o presumptuous_a and_o desperate_a blasphemye_n at_o s._n chrisostome_n he_o scoff_v and_o teach_v he_o how_o he_o shall_v speak_v because_o he_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o use_v this_o mock_n against_o he_o call_n sup_n pag._n 66._o sup_n it_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n well_o may_v chrysostome_n say_v the_o apostle_n know_v what_o profit_n redownd_v to_o the_o dead_a by_o prayer_n for_o they_o for_o himself_o know_v not_o and_o thus_o in_o general_a the_o father_n sometime_o go_v beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o sobriety_n in_o the_o doctrine_n 134._o middlet_n sup_v pag._n
minor_a now_o thus_o prove_v by_o they_o m._n perkins_n speach_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o time_n in_o the_o church_n in_o this_o matter_n speak_v thus_o there_o be_v in_o the_o church_n intercessio_fw-la singularium_fw-la 89._o perlins_n probl_a pag._n 89._o prosingularibus_fw-la intercession_n to_o saint_n in_o particular_a for_o man_n or_o thing_n in_o particular_a this_o he_o testify_v for_o invocation_n to_o saint_n and_o their_o prayer_n for_o man_n in_o particular_a for_o he_o have_v with_o other_o protestant_n grant_v before_o a_o general_a intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n for_o those_o that_o live_v sup_v pag._n 88_o sup_v and_o cit_v for_o particular_a invocation_n the_o history_n of_o eusebius_n and_o palladius_n and_o add_v further_a thus_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v wont_v in_o their_o mass_n in_o liturgijs_fw-la to_o recite_v the_o name_n of_o sup_n pag._n 89._o sup_n martyr_n and_o saint_n require_v further_o and_o ask_v our_o lord_n that_o he_o will_v grant_v this_o or_o that_o by_o their_o prayer_n or_o intercession_n he_o may_v have_v sup_n pag._n 93._o sup_n add_v more_o with_o truth_n if_o it_o have_v please_v he_o that_o those_o ancient_a mass_n or_o liturgy_n have_v diverse_a particular_a prayer_n unto_o saint_n and_o this_o doctrine_n of_o particular_a prayer_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v so_o general_o use_v both_o in_o the_o public_a mass_n and_o by_o the_o father_n of_o that_o time_n that_o this_o protestant_a writer_n both_o free_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o call_v it_o sin_v and_o sacrilege_n in_o they_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o ancient_a father_n especial_o 93._o perkins_n sup_v pag._n 93._o after_o 400._o year_n of_o christ_n do_v sin_v in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n yea_o be_v guilty_a of_o sacrilege_n and_o for_o this_o doctrine_n so_o charge_v among_o other_o these_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n s._n sup_n pag._n 94._o sup_n paulinus_n fortunatus_n s._n leo_n s._n ephrem_n s._n fulgentius_n p._n damianus_n prosper_n etc._n etc._n and_o this_o be_v the_o strange_a idolatry_n wherewith_o some_o of_o these_o man_n have_v so_o fond_o accuse_v catholic_n and_o therefore_o notwithstanding_o all_o their_o show_n of_o desire_n to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o father_n m._n ormerod_n see_v how_o they_o 26._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 26._o condemn_v protestant_n for_o denial_n of_o this_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n speak_v thus_o of_o those_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n they_o do_v not_o ponderous_o consider_v of_o this_o question_n be_v not_o this_o a_o ponderous_a consideration_n of_o so_o worthy_a a_o protestant_a writer_n to_o condemn_v all_o antiquity_n of_o want_n of_o consideration_n when_o the_o let_v not_o with_o his_o humour_n and_o yet_o he_o write_v further_a thus_o although_o the_o ancient_a father_n sup_n pag._n 27._o sup_n have_v all_o joint_o embrace_v this_o opinion_n yet_o be_v not_o we_o therefore_o bind_v to_o receive_v it_o where_o he_o deal_v as_o old_a protestant_n be_v use_v to_o do_v not_o to_o regard_v any_o authority_n but_o what_o please_v they_o but_o to_o prove_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n this_o be_v sufficient_a yet_o i_o add_v m._n middleton_n who_o write_v 129._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 129._o thus_o austin_n teach_v we_o that_o christian_n celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o martyr_n for_o these_o two_o intent_n that_o we_o may_v be_v associate_n to_o their_o merit_n and_o holpen_v with_o their_o prayer_n and_o d._n morton_n allege_v 228._o morton_n apol._n part_n 1._o pag._n 227._o 228._o how_o all_o antiquity_n teach_v invocation_n of_o saint_n last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o no_o doctrine_n which_o deni_v any_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n be_v true_a or_o to_o be_v receive_v but_o the_o denial_n of_o angel_n and_o more_o strong_o of_o saint_n who_o communion_n be_v in_o the_o creed_n to_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n which_o we_o in_o earth_n make_v be_v to_o deny_v a_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o true_a nor_o to_o be_v receive_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a by_o protestant_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n 89._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 89._o who_o dispute_v against_o burges_n the_o puritan_n who_o call_v this_o a_o usurp_a untruthe_n and_o tax_v the_o book_n of_o tobias_n because_o there_o the_o angel_n say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o holy_a angel_n that_o offer_v up_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o god_n answer_v 90._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 90._o in_o these_o word_n if_o it_o be_v a_o a_o usurp_a untruthe_n for_o the_o angel_n to_o offer_v up_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n unto_o god_n in_o the_o mediation_n of_o his_o son_n we_o shall_v peradventure_o deprive_v ourselves_o of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o ministry_n and_o dissolve_v that_o communion_n of_o saint_n which_o we_o profess_v to_o believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o god_n truth_n therefore_o i_o will_v by_o these_o protestant_n conclude_v in_o this_o matter_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n herein_o be_v orthodox_n and_o true_a and_o the_o contrary_a heretofore_o teach_v by_o protestant_n false_a and_o impious_a and_o the_o rather_o because_o it_o seem_v by_o the_o king_n canon_n to_o be_v excommunication_n 8._o king_n canon_n an._n 1604._o can_n 8._o to_o deny_v this_o catholic_a doctrine_n for_o in_o these_o canon_n it_o be_v excommunication_n ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la to_o affirm_v or_o teach_v that_o the_o form_n and_o manner_n of_o make_v and_o consecrate_v bishop_n priest_n and_o deacen_n contain_v any_o thing_n in_o it_o that_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v abridgement_n thus_o 30._o abridgement_n an._n 1605._o pag._n 30._o testify_v of_o the_o oath_n in_o that_o book_n of_o ordination_n the_o oath_n of_o supreamacie_n be_v thus_o conclude_v so_o help_v i_o god_n and_o all_o saint_n and_o the_o holy_a evangelist_n which_o the_o late_a edition_n by_o barker_n sup_v book_n of_o mak._n bish_n &c_n &c_n deacons_n oath_n sup_v have_v leave_v out_o the_o church_n that_o be_v dedicate_v to_o saint_n in_o this_o kingdom_n even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o christian_a britayne_n and_o saxon_n after_o the_o honour_n and_o worship_n that_o be_v do_v and_o due_a unto_o they_o how_o they_o be_v name_v even_o by_o protestant_n the_o tutelar_a patron_n of_o our_o nation_n there_o be_v to_o many_o britan._n theat_v of_o gr_n britan._n example_n in_o the_o late_a theatre_n to_o be_v recite_v chapter_n xi_o wherein_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n that_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o much_o heretofore_o impugn_a by_o they_o be_v now_o contrariwise_o in_o their_o judgement_n adjudge_v holy_a ancient_a reverend_a decent_a etc._n etc._n the_o three_o thing_n which_o the_o protestant_a relator_n in_o this_o his_o desire_a atonement_n require_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o give_v over_o be_v to_o leave_v their_o offensyve_a ceremony_n as_o he_o term_v they_o what_o they_o be_v in_o particular_a he_o do_v not_o express_v but_o by_o the_o writing_n of_o other_o his_o associate_n in_o religion_n we_o may_v just_o suppose_v he_o most_o aim_v at_o the_o ceremony_n use_v in_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o mass_n cross_n candle_n and_o such_o as_o i_o will_v justify_v by_o themselves_o in_o this_o chapter_n particular_o recite_v they_o or_o the_o chief_a which_o i_o now_o omit_v in_o this_o place_n to_o avoid_v repetition_n to_o which_o i_o be_o often_o force_v and_o first_o concern_v ceremony_n by_o what_o authority_n they_o may_v be_v ordain_v and_o be_v so_o due_o ordain_v of_o what_o authority_n and_o reverend_a estimation_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v ensue_v thus_o by_o these_o protestant_n their_o public_a article_n have_v thus_o 20._o articul_fw-la relig._n 20._o sentence_v the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_v rite_n or_o ceremony_n and_o authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n then_o much_o more_o must_v that_o her_o authority_n need_v extend_v to_o accidental_a thing_n in_o religion_n such_o as_o these_o ceremony_n be_v d._n covell_n 65._o covell_n modest_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 64._o 65._o tell_v we_o they_o be_v to_o be_v have_v in_o such_o respect_n that_o to_o use_v his_o word_n the_o primative_a counsel_n have_v condemn_v they_o as_o heretic_n only_o for_o be_v stiff_o opposite_a in_o this_o kind_n and_o entreat_v 56._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 56._o of_o they_o in_o these_o word_n follow_v we_o call_v they_o ceremony_n proper_o all_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v the_o external_a act_n of_o religion_n which_o have_v their_o commendation_n and_o allow_v ance_n from_o no_o other_o cause_n but_o only_o that_o in_o god_n worship_n they_o be_v virtuous_a furtherance_n of_o his_o
languadges_n latin_a and_o greek_a with_o the_o hebrew_n be_v the_o learned_a tongue_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o hebrews_n and_o jew_n especial_o in_o jury_n for_o the_o most_o part_n remain_v in_o incredulity_n the_o learned_a and_o religeous_a converter_n of_o country_n to_o christ_n often_o not_o understand_v their_o barbarous_a languadges_n but_o preach_v and_o persuade_v by_o interpreter_n yet_o use_v a_o public_a liturgy_n mass_n or_o church_n service_n can_v neither_o practice_v it_o for_o themselves_o or_o frame_v it_o for_o other_o in_o their_o tongue_n unknown_a of_o which_o d._n sutcliffe_n give_v we_o a_o fit_a domestical_a example_n of_o this_o nation_n english_a his_o word_n of_o s._n augustine_n come_v hither_o from_o s._n gregory_n pope_n of_o rome_n to_o convert_v we_o be_v these_o come_v alsoe_o into_o kent_n he_o be_v not_o 19_o sutcliff_n feb._n pag._n 19_o able_a to_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o english_a nor_o to_o preach_v unless_o it_o be_v by_o his_o interpreter_n and_o yet_o he_o do_v and_o must_v needs_o acknowledge_v that_o s._n augustine_n use_v a_o public_a liturgy_n and_o service_n which_o can_v be_v none_o in_o any_o equal_a judgement_n but_o that_o which_o be_v use_v in_o rome_n &_o he_o bring_v from_o thence_o and_o in_o no_o wise_a english_a for_o this_o he_o must_v either_o find_v among_o the_o infidel_n which_o can_v not_o be_v or_o else_o to_o be_v compose_v by_o he_o or_o his_o associate_n or_o by_o they_o translate_v which_o can_v be_v imagine_v they_o neither_o as_o before_o understand_v our_o languadge_a to_o compose_v it_o for_o the_o inhabitant_n or_o use_v it_o for_o themselves_o but_o this_o they_o have_v confess_v before_o again_o thus_o i_o argue_v such_o church_n service_n mass_n or_o liturgy_n and_o in_o such_o tongue_n as_o be_v sunge_v in_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n itself_o the_o chief_a city_n of_o greece_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o a_o general_a council_n and_o yet_o not_o in_o greek_a may_v with_o as_o good_a reason_n or_o more_o be_v now_o use_v in_o england_n or_o any_o such_o nation_n but_o the_o latin_a mass_n be_v then_o and_o there_o sunge_a therefore_o it_o may_v be_v still_o use_v in_o england_n and_o other_o nation_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o by_o no_o probability_n the_o command_a city_n of_o greece_n and_o of_o the_o christian_n world_n at_o that_o time_n and_o a_o general_a council_n there_o and_o then_o assemble_v will_v have_v allow_v a_o public_a absurdity_n in_o religion_n have_v so_o much_o more_o show_v of_o authority_n to_o reprehend_v and_o correct_v even_o by_o protestant_n sentence_n then_o they_o have_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o m_n hull_n in_o these_o word_n latin_a mass_n be_v sunge_a at_o the_o sixth_o synod_n 83._o hull_n rome_n polecy_n pag._n 83._o at_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 666._o three_o thus_o i_o argue_v all_o that_o allow_v of_o the_o public_a church_n service_n in_o a_o strange_a and_o barbarous_a tongue_n to_o people_n not_o understand_v aught_o in_o all_o reason_n rather_o to_o allow_v it_o in_o the_o latin_a a_o learned_a and_o common_a tongue_n to_o all_o learned_a in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o world_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_n allow_v of_o the_o church_n service_n in_o such_o a_o barbarous_a tongue_n unknown_a therefore_o by_o much_o more_o reason_n they_o must_v approve_v of_o the_o public_a service_n in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n which_o always_o the_o priest_n and_o chief_a auditor_n do_v understand_v the_o mayor_n can_v be_v deny_v and_o the_o minor_n be_v thus_o prove_v from_o d._n dove_n a_o protestant_a 24._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 24._o bishop_n in_o these_o word_n in_o wales_n their_o mother_n tongue_n be_v welche_n in_o cornwall_n cornish_a in_o ireland_n irish_a yet_o in_o all_o these_o place_n the_o public_a service_n be_v read_v in_o english_a and_o yet_o he_o will_v never_o prove_v nor_o with_o all_o his_o protestant_n take_v such_o pain_n in_o catechise_n that_o the_o ignorant_a people_n in_o those_o province_n those_o that_o most_o need_n instruction_n will_v ever_o be_v able_a to_o understand_v the_o english_a service_n use_v among_o they_o or_o other_o more_o short_a and_o familiar_a thing_n in_o our_o languadge_a so_o strange_a unto_o the._n four_o suppose_v as_o often_o be_v prove_v before_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o practice_v thereof_o to_o be_v a_o warrant_n unto_o we_o as_o also_o that_o which_o no_o protestant_n can_v deny_v the_o privilege_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o be_v at_o the_o jest_n equal_a with_o the_o greek_a and_o that_o which_o all_o experience_n and_o observation_n by_o lyve_v among_o greek_n and_o roman_n prove_v that_o the_o present_a vulgar_a greek_a languadge_a common_a in_o greece_n be_v altogether_o different_a from_o that_o learned_a tongue_n of_o greece_n use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n with_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o that_o church_n in_o those_o time_n as_o s._n basile_n s._n chrisostome_n and_o such_o other_o thus_o i_o argue_v the_o present_a greek_a church_n allow_v for_o the_o true_a church_n before_o by_o protestant_n public_o use_v the_o mass_n of_o s._n basile_n s._n chrisostome_n etc._n etc._n which_o the_o common_a grecian_n do_v not_o understand_v therefore_o the_o country_n under_o the_o latin_a church_n may_v use_v their_o ancient_a latin_a mass_n and_o liturgy_n the_o consequence_n be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v and_o the_o antecedent_n be_v prove_v from_o the_o protestant_a relator_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v these_o word_n their_o liturgy_n be_v 54._o relation_n cap._n 53._o or_o 54._o the_o same_o that_o in_o the_o old_a time_n namely_o s._n basils_n s._n chrisostomes_n and_o s._n gregory_n translate_v without_o any_o bend_n of_o they_o to_o that_o change_n of_o languadge_a which_o their_o tongue_n have_v suffer_v last_o in_o this_o point_n suppose_v the_o main_n grand_a of_o protestant_n against_o latin_a service_n to_o be_v because_o so_o the_o vulgar_a and_o ignorant_a not_o understand_v it_o remain_v without_o due_a instruction_n as_o they_o pretend_v i_o argue_v thus_o that_o church_n whether_o it_o be_v the_o catholic_a or_o the_o protestant_n which_o by_o confession_n and_o grant_n of_o the_o opposite_n and_o adversary_n do_v much_o more_o due_o true_o and_o diligent_o instruct_v and_o catechise_v young_a people_n and_o the_o ignorant_a both_o by_o word_n and_o write_v in_o their_o know_a and_o common_a languadge_a than_o the_o other_o do_v be_v not_o to_o be_v condemn_v either_o of_o negligence_n or_o unskillfulnes_n in_o this_o business_n but_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n by_o protestant_n testimony_n be_v in_o this_o case_n therefore_o not_o to_o be_v condemn_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o minor_a prove_v from_o the_o same_o relator_n of_o religion_n who_o speak_v of_o catholic_n priest_n use_v these_o word_n they_o be_v of_o excellency_n for_o piety_n and_o reverence_n sup_n relation_n cap._n 27._o sup_n towards_o god_n zeal_n towards_o the_o truth_n of_o love_n towards_o this_o people_n which_o even_o with_o tear_n they_o can_v often_o testify_v they_o match_v their_o adversary_n protestant_n in_o the_o best_a and_o in_o the_o rest_n far_o exceed_v they_o and_o further_o to_o the_o same_o of_o protestant_n and_o honour_n of_o our_o religion_n thus_o he_o write_v for_o book_n of_o prayer_n and_o piety_n all_o country_n be_v sup_n cap._n 27._o sup_n full_a of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n in_o their_o own_o languadge_a their_o opposite_n protestant_n by_o their_o weakness_n and_o coldness_n be_v enforce_v to_o take_v their_o book_n to_o supply_v they_o and_o again_o in_o this_o manner_n such_o be_v their_o diligence_n and_o sup_n cap._n 28._o sup_n dexterity_n in_o instruct_v that_o even_o the_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o some_o place_n send_v their_o son_n to_o their_o school_n upon_o desire_n to_o have_v they_o prove_v excellent_a in_o those_o art_n they_o teach_v this_o order_n have_v alsoe_o their_o solemn_a catechizinge_v in_o their_o church_n on_o sunday_n and_o holiday_n for_o all_o youth_n that_o will_v come_v or_o can_v be_v draw_v unto_o it_o but_o this_o point_n of_o their_o school_n in_o instruct_v youth_n be_v think_v of_o such_o moment_n by_o man_n of_o wisdom_n and_o judgement_n be_v teach_v so_o by_o very_a experience_n and_o trial_n thereof_o that_o the_o plant_n of_o a_o good_a college_n of_o jesuite_n in_o any_o place_n be_v esteem_v the_o only_a sure_a way_n to_o replant_v that_o religion_n and_o in_o time_n to_o eat_v out_o the_o contrary_n hitherto_o this_o protestant_a relator_n to_o his_o own_o and_o his_o associate_n shame_n and_o confusion_n in_o this_o cause_n and_o so_o i_o end_v his_o question_n hope_v that_o himself_o with_o other_o of_o his_o so_o confound_a religion_n will_v upon_o this_o so_o great_a satisfaction_n conform_v
with_o precept_n as_o those_o heretic_n call_v apostolici_fw-la other_o esteem_v they_o as_o thing_n indifferent_a other_o as_o thing_n forbid_v which_o error_n be_v accuse_v by_o some_o of_o our_o adversary_n to_o be_v a_o opinion_n of_o our_o church_n there_o be_v none_o of_o any_o sound_a judgement_n in_o our_o church_n which_o do_v not_o think_v that_o willing_a poverty_n humble_a obedience_n and_o true_a chastity_n be_v thing_n very_o commendable_a and_o do_v bring_v with_o they_o great_a advantadge_n to_o the_o true_a perfection_n of_o a_o christian_a life_n by_o these_o we_o do_v more_o than_o without_o these_o we_o shall_v then_o these_o man_n grant_v the_o doctrine_n and_o never_o practise_v the_o use_n of_o it_o from_o whence_o this_o advantadge_n to_o true_a perfection_n be_v bring_v be_v in_o a_o practical_a error_n in_o this_o point_n and_o aught_o to_o reform_v themselves_o if_o any_o man_n will_v excuse_v their_o omit_v of_o it_o he_o must_v needs_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v either_o because_o they_o will_v not_o or_o be_v not_o able_a to_o perform_v it_o if_o it_o only_o proceed_v of_o willfullnes_n they_o be_v general_o to_o be_v reprove_v of_o wilful_a obstinacy_n and_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n universal_o refuse_v or_o resist_v such_o holy_a motion_n inspiration_n and_o grace_n if_o they_o say_v it_o proceed_v from_o want_n of_o grace_n spiritual_a power_n and_o assistance_n to_o effect_v it_o they_o plain_o prove_v and_o thereby_o acknowledge_v themselves_o and_o their_o religion_n to_o be_v graceless_a and_o not_o of_o god_n not_o have_v that_o hability_n and_o strengthe_n in_o any_o one_o company_n or_o society_n of_o man_n or_o woman_n among_o they_o in_o so_o long_a time_n to_o embrace_v and_o practice_n that_o which_o so_o profit_v to_o perfection_n and_o as_o strong_o grant_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o for_o true_a wherein_o that_o grace_n have_v be_v give_v to_o thousand_o of_o society_n to_o profess_v to_o live_v and_o die_v in_o perpetual_a vow_a chastity_n which_o have_v not_o be_v bestow_v one_o any_o one_o fraternity_n in_o their_o religion_n and_o thereby_o demonstrate_v to_o the_o world_n that_o those_o catholic_a priest_n of_o our_o nation_n who_o they_o persecute_v as_o enemy_n to_o god_n be_v in_o this_o great_a favour_n and_o grace_n with_o he_o in_o perform_v that_o perfect_a estate_n of_o continency_n which_o our_o adversary_n open_o confess_v they_o can_v do_v which_o we_o be_v so_o fart_n from_o acknowledge_v in_o we_o that_o in_o great_a multitude_n we_o will_v solemn_o swear_v we_o true_o perform_v it_o and_o no_o man_n understand_v the_o severe_a canon_n of_o catholic_a religion_n for_o such_o offender_n the_o great_a reverence_n we_o give_v to_o that_o most_o bless_a sacrifice_n which_o we_o daily_o offer_v and_o what_o innocence_n of_o life_n at_o the_o jest_n to_o be_v free_a from_o all_o carnal_a and_o other_o mortal_a sin_n we_o require_v unto_o it_o and_o the_o minister_a of_o all_o other_o sacrament_n continual_o practise_v by_o we_o can_v condemn_v our_o order_n in_o this_o matter_n further_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o church_n within_o the_o first_o 400._o year_n of_o christ_n be_v now_o to_o be_v observe_v but_o the_o vow_n of_o continency_n be_v then_o decree_v to_o be_v annex_v to_o holy_a order_n therefore_o still_o so_o to_o be_v observe_v the_o mayor_n be_v allow_v before_o and_o the_o minor_a prove_v by_o m._n perkins_n in_o these_o word_n continentiae_fw-la votum_fw-la necessarium_fw-la &_o 192._o perk_n problem_n pag._n 192._o perpetuum_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o vow_n of_o continency_n necessary_a and_o perpetual_a seem_v first_o to_o have_v be_v decree_v in_o the_o west_n church_n about_o 380._o year_n after_o christ_n trae_o it_o be_v receive_v before_o but_o by_o the_o private_a devotion_n of_o some_o not_o by_o the_o public_a judgement_n of_o the_o church_n if_o any_o man_n say_v he_o acknowledge_v then_o only_o to_o be_v decree_v though_o use_v before_o and_o this_o in_o the_o west_n church_n it_o suffice_v for_o this_o purpose_n and_o be_v obligatorie_n to_o protestant_n both_o confess_v that_o a_o time_n of_o truth_n the_o roman_a church_n then_o to_o have_v be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o mother_n unto_o other_o and_o themselves_o under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o that_o western_a &_o roman_a church_n and_o custom_n be_v not_o usual_o decree_v but_o upon_o transgression_n of_o they_o but_o m._n middleton_n will_v tell_v we_o that_o s._n â—piphanius_n a_o holy_a saint_n and_o bless_a bishop_n of_o greece_n write_v of_o such_o decree_n and_o canon_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n both_o to_o have_v be_v extant_a and_o practise_v long_o before_o that_o time_n and_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n as_o his_o word_n tradition_n without_o limitation_n argue_v 140._o epiphan_n l._n 1._o to_o 2._o contra_fw-la her_n cathari_n apud_fw-la middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 139._o 140._o thus_o he_o be_v cite_v by_o he_o write_v of_o the_o cathari_n heretic_n those_o tradition_n which_o be_v deliver_v peculiar_o for_o the_o clergy_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o supereminencie_n in_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n these_o heretic_n will_v have_v all_o man_n tie_v unto_o when_o they_o do_v hear_v that_o a_o bishop_n ought_v to_o be_v unreprovable_a the_o husband_n of_o one_o wife_n and_o continent_n and_o likewise_o of_o deacon_n and_o priest_n for_o in_o truth_n since_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v not_o admit_v into_o these_o office_n any_o that_o have_v marry_v a_o second_o wife_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o excellent_a dignity_n of_o preisthood_n and_o this_o holy_a church_n do_v sincere_o observe_v yet_o do_v not_o the_o church_n admit_v any_o into_o those_o office_n that_o be_v the_o husband_n but_o of_o one_o wife_n who_o wife_n be_v yet_o lyve_v with_o he_o in_o the_o fellowship_n of_o marriage_n sed_fw-la eum_fw-la qui_fw-la se_fw-la ab_fw-la una_fw-la continuit_fw-la aut_fw-la in_o viduiâ—â—te_fw-la vixit_fw-la but_o he_o only_o that_o either_o be_v never_o marry_v or_o that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o his_o wife_n lyve_v unmarried_a the_o church_n receave_v into_o the_o office_n of_o a_o deacon_n priest_n bishop_n or_o subdeacon_n which_o be_v especial_o observe_v where_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n be_v sincere_o keep_v but_o thou_o will_v say_v unto_o we_o that_o in_o many_o place_n priest_n and_o deacon_n do_v live_v in_o wedlock_n but_o this_o be_v not_o according_a to_o the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o canon_n hitherto_o and_o further_o be_v the_o convince_a word_n of_o this_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n who_o evidence_n be_v so_o plain_a for_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n in_o this_o question_n and_o against_o protestant_n that_o m._n middleton_n flat_o say_v epiphanius_n be_v too_o partial_o 143._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 143._o affect_v in_o this_o point_n and_o hereuppon_o thus_o i_o argue_v again_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v so_o plain_o and_o direct_o hold_v and_o maintain_v by_o the_o learned_a holy_a father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n that_o the_o present_a protestant_a adversary_n otherwise_o seem_v to_o allow_v these_o father_n confess_v it_o to_o be_v their_o opinion_n and_o of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o time_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v and_o observe_v but_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o priest_n continency_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o observe_v the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a both_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n in_o show_n at_o the_o jest_n allow_v the_o primative_a church_n and_o father_n thereof_o for_o judge_n in_o question_n of_o religion_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v first_o m._n middleton_n acknowledge_v s._n epiphanius_n s._n hierome_n s._n chrisostome_n and_o s._n ambrose_n to_o be_v so_o plain_a against_o their_o marriage_n in_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o doctrine_n against_o vow_n of_o chastity_n that_o have_v write_v of_o s._n epiphanius_n as_o before_o he_o add_v of_o s._n hierome_n thus_o he_o make_v unciwill_n entroade_n against_o god_n holy_a ordinance_n 138._o middleton_n supra_fw-la pag._n 134._o pag._n 138._o in_o this_o point_n of_o s._n chrisostome_n thus_o chrisostome_n in_o his_o vehemency_n go_v beyond_o measure_n in_o reprehend_v and_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n in_o their_o lightness_n go_v beyond_o measure_n in_o vowe_a of_o s._n ambrose_n thus_o ambrose_n have_v the_o apostolical_a 134._o pag._n 134._o dragon_n the_o devil_n dwell_v in_o he_o and_o of_o the_o holy_a ancient_a father_n in_o general_a in_o this_o matter_n he_o speak_v in_o these_o term_n neither_o 133._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 133._o be_v it_o any_o thing_n to_o the_o purpose_n that_o the_o ancient_a father_n allow_v vow_n of_o chastity_n
and_o single_a life_n of_o priest_n and_o again_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v not_o 334._o pag._n 334._o fit_a judge_n to_o determine_v either_o of_o priest_n marriage_n or_o vow_n of_o chastity_n m._n wotton_n well_o perceive_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o holy_a primative_a church_n in_o those_o unspotted_a day_n deal_v as_o free_o with_o we_o in_o these_o word_n such_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o holiness_n in_o single_a life_n 491._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 491._o in_o the_o primative_a church_n that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v look_v for_o that_o antiquity_n shall_v afford_v we_o any_o testimony_n against_o the_o practice_n and_o judgement_n of_o those_o day_n then_o how_o graceless_a and_o impudent_a be_v these_o man_n to_o cite_v both_o father_n and_o counsel_n to_o prove_v that_o which_o in_o their_o conscience_n and_o knowledge_n they_o both_o understand_v in_o themselves_o and_o publish_v thus_o unto_o the_o world_n they_o utter_o deny_v and_o disallow_v whole_o and_o clear_o teach_v the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o contradictory_n to_o protestant_n assertion_n whether_o they_o be_v greek_n or_o latin_n and_o this_o in_o so_o serious_a manner_n that_o such_o breach_n of_o chastity_n vow_v which_o m._n perkins_n confess_v to_o be_v above_o 1200._o year_n old_a be_v call_v incest_n and_o punish_v with_o excommunication_n from_o whence_o i_o argue_v thus_o further_o that_o which_o by_o holy_a father_n be_v call_v incest_n and_o by_o allow_v general_a council_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n censure_v with_o excommunication_n be_v not_o to_o be_v adjudge_v lawful_a but_o the_o contrary_n but_o breach_n of_o the_o vow_n of_o chastity_n now_o above_o 1200._o year_n annex_v to_o preisthood_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v adjudge_v lawful_a but_o the_o contrary_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v by_o m._n perkins_n in_o these_o word_n epiphanius_n in_o his_o 201._o perk_n probl_a pag._n 201._o 61._o heresy_n say_v they_o that_o marry_v after_o they_o vow_v do_v sin_n and_o enjoin_v they_o penance_n so_o augustine_n and_o hierome_n viduit_fw-la c._n 9_o after_o these_o marriadge_n begin_v to_o be_v account_v of_o some_o for_o a_o more_o grevous_a sin_n after_o the_o year_n 380._o basile_n call_v these_o marriadge_n incest_n the_o offence_n of_o whoredom_n and_o adultery_n in_o his_o hook_n of_o virginity_n by_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o 15._o canon_n they_o be_v punish_v with_o excommunication_n but_o they_o will_v say_v the_o late_a greek_a church_n use_v more_o liberty_n in_o suffer_v the_o use_n of_o marriage_n in_o holy_a order_n though_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o we_o that_o be_v under_o the_o western_a and_o roman_a church_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n yet_o thus_o i_o demonstrate_v that_o they_o neither_o agree_v with_o the_o ancient_a nor_o present_a greek_n in_o this_o question_n but_o make_v lust_n licentiousness_n and_o liberty_n to_o be_v their_o law_n for_o proof_n whereof_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v the_o chief_a law_n to_o the_o greek_n be_v as_o d._n feild_n write_v the_o 13._o 101._o field_n l._n 3._o c._n 18._o pag._n 101._o canon_n of_o the_o 6._o general_a council_n otherwise_o the_o 13._o canon_n make_v in_o trullo_n do_v only_o licence_v subdeacons_n deacon_n and_o priest_n marry_v before_o order_n not_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o their_o wife_n but_o to_o abstain_v from_o they_o in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o turn_n that_o be_v in_o the_o time_n when_o they_o sacrifice_v as_o the_o second_o council_n of_o carthadge_n in_o the_o 2._o canon_n define_v but_o the_o father_n say_v that_o they_o know_v it_o deliver_v for_o a_o canon_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o deacon_n or_o priest_n in_o their_o ordination_n profess_v that_o they_o will_v not_o any_o more_o company_n with_o their_o wife_n but_o both_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o protestant_n be_v contrary_a marry_v both_o before_o and_o after_o order_n not_o regard_v any_o time_n of_o sacrifice_n but_o deny_v it_o and_o be_v under_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o profess_v open_a disobedience_n to_o the_o canon_n of_o it_o and_o not_o only_o to_o the_o latin_a but_o to_o the_o greek_a church_n also_o for_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n neither_o their_o bishop_n religious_a man_n or_o woman_n or_o votary_n of_o chastity_n be_v permit_v to_o marry_v but_o for_o such_o to_o marry_v be_v adjudge_v sacrilege_n in_o that_o church_n the_o word_n of_o their_o patriarch_n hieremias_n be_v these_o whosoever_o epilog_n hierem._n in_o cen_n in_o epilog_n shall_v not_o perform_v the_o vow_n of_o chastity_n do_v incur_v the_o most_o filthy_a sin_n of_o sacrilege_n and_o to_o perform_v such_o vow_n be_v the_o most_o angelical_a and_o excellent_a life_n that_o can_v be_v lead_v on_o earth_n therefore_o we_o must_v great_o extol_v monastical_a life_n and_o conversation_n therefore_o these_o protestant_n not_o only_o permit_v and_o tollerate_v but_o incite_v provoke_a and_o procure_v bishop_n monk_n friar_n nun_n and_o all_o votaty_n to_o marriage_n be_v by_o this_o censure_n guilty_a of_o the_o filthy_a sin_n of_o sacrilege_n and_o agree_v with_o no_o church_n greek_n or_o latin_a in_o this_o point_n and_o question_n but_o these_o man_n in_o their_o theatre_n and_o else_o object_n where_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v marry_v priest_n in_o ireland_n in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n malachy_n and_o in_o etc._n speed_z in_o theatr._n pag._n 145._o etc._n etc._n england_n in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n dunstan_n our_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n but_o they_o have_v be_v tell_v before_o even_o from_o primative_a saint_n answ_n and_o doctor_n that_o wheresoever_o and_o whensoever_o such_o be_v it_o be_v a_o error_n and_o intrude_v abuse_n and_o not_o accord_v to_o the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o answell_o by_o this_o kind_n of_o argument_n that_o such_o and_o such_o thing_n have_v be_v or_o now_o be_v without_o proof_n that_o they_o be_v good_a and_o aught_o to_o be_v they_o may_v prove_v murder_n treason_n adultery_n incest_n sacrilege_n blasphemy_n and_o whatsoever_o villainy_n and_o impiety_n to_o be_v holy_a or_o justifiable_a thing_n for_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o only_o in_o one_o or_o two_o kingedome_n in_o one_o or_o two_o time_n but_o be_v and_o have_v be_v with_o such_o wicked_a man_n in_o all_o time_n and_o kingedome_n and_o to_o let_v they_o know_v by_o their_o own_o authority_n that_o it_o be_v so_o in_o this_o their_o objection_n wicked_a man_n that_o be_v thus_o marry_v or_o allow_v it_o and_o holy_a and_o saint_n that_o forbid_v and_o condemn_v it_o they_o themselves_o in_o this_o their_o theatre_n witness_n in_o these_o word_n s._n malachy_n 145._o theatr._fw-la sup_n n._n 9_o pag._n 145._o who_o life_n s._n bernard_n write_v prohibit_v priest_n marriadge_n in_o ireland_n and_o to_o assure_v we_o further_o that_o they_o be_v holy_a man_n that_o forbid_v these_o marriadge_n and_o the_o high_a authority_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n before_o by_o which_o they_o be_v forbid_v thus_o they_o testify_v in_o these_o word_n pope_n gregory_n send_v hither_o into_o england_n 47._o theat_v pag._n 421._o n._n 47._o his_o bull_n with_o damninge_v curse_n against_o the_o marry_a clergy_n commaundinge_a that_o none_o shall_v hear_v their_o mass_n and_o thus_o again_o pope_n gregory_n in_o a_o general_a synod_n exclude_v the_o marry_a priest_n from_o execution_n of_o their_o holy_a office_n and_o forbid_v the_o lie_v man_n to_o hear_v their_o mass_n and_o our_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n 373._o pag._n 373._o then_o by_o their_o own_o sentence_n a_o saint_n condemn_v they_o miraculous_o as_o they_o testify_v so_o be_v they_o condemn_v by_o other_o counsel_n and_o authority_n the_o sanctity_n of_o s._n dunstan_n 372._o pag._n 371._o 372._o his_o miracle_n gift_n of_o prophetie_n and_o verify_v prophety_n of_o the_o calamity_n and_o punishment_n which_o god_n inflict_v upon_o the_o prince_n and_o favourer_n maintain_v those_o wicked_a marriage_n be_v in_o some_o part_n testify_v in_o their_o own_o theatre_n the_o prince_n that_o 7._o theat_v pag._n 377._o etc._n etc._n cap._n 43._o l._n 7._o disallow_v they_o be_v holy_a and_o saint_n among_o which_o be_v king_n and_o s._n edward_n the_o martyr_n murder_v and_o martyr_v by_o the_o favourite_n of_o marry_a priest_n among_o which_o be_v his_o mother_n in_o law_n queen_n elfrida_n and_o her_o son_n his_o half_a brother_n ethelred_n after_o king_n by_o this_o martyrdom_n where_o upon_o these_o man_n themselves_o have_v thus_o register_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o subject_n draw_v from_o their_o sovereign_n sup_v theat_v sup_v dunstan_n prophecy_n against_o their_o wickedness_n a_o cloud_n of_o blood_n and_o fire_n and_o many_o extreme_a misery_n of_o that_o tyme._n dunstan_n
prove_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o communion_n book_n reconfirm_v in_o the_o title_n of_o confirmation_n give_v this_o direction_n to_o the_o bishop_n in_o these_o word_n the_o bishop_n shall_v lay_v his_o hand_n upon_o every_o child_n several_o therefore_o there_o be_v a_o external_a ceremony_n or_o sign_n and_o that_o it_o be_v ordain_v by_o christ_n may_v both_o appear_v by_o their_o conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n in_o these_o 11._o conference_n at_o hampton_n pag._n 10._o 11._o word_n confirmation_n be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o that_o they_o mean_v it_o to_o be_v sign_n such_o as_o the_o sign_n of_o a_o sacrament_n be_v the_o bishop_n be_v appoint_v to_o use_v these_o word_n we_o make_v our_o almighty_a communion_n book_n tit_n conf_n sup_v §._o almighty_a humble_a supplication_n unto_o thou_o for_o these_o child_n upon_o who_o after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n we_o have_v lay_v our_o hand_n to_o certify_v they_o by_o this_o sign_n of_o thy_o favour_n and_o gracious_a goodness_n towards_o they_o therefore_o this_o external_a sign_n both_o deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n use_v by_o their_o example_n and_o so_o far_o signifie_v god_n grace_n and_o favour_n and_o certifye_v the_o party_n thereof_o must_v needs_o be_v ordain_v by_o christ_n and_o a_o sacrament_n no_o other_o external_a sign_n by_o protestant_n be_v able_a to_o make_v such_o certificate_n whis_fw-la be_v further_o confirm_v with_o this_o protestant_a argument_n that_o follow_v whatsoever_o sign_n external_a give_v spiritual_a strength_n to_o the_o receiver_n thereof_o and_o force_v to_o serve_v god_n be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o confirmation_n do_v this_o therefore_o a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a by_o protestant_n graunte_v that_o such_o spiritual_a force_n and_o strength_n be_v not_o give_v by_o any_o sign_n but_o such_o as_o be_v a_o sacrament_n neither_o do_v all_o of_o they_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v give_v by_o sacrament_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n covell_n in_o these_o word_n 192_o covel_n mod._n examination_n pag._n 192_o remembringe_v the_o conflict_n we_o have_v undertake_v in_o baptism_n we_o come_v to_o confirmation_n for_o a_o addition_n of_o new_a force_n in_o baptism_n we_o be_v regenerate_v to_o life_n but_o in_o confirmation_n we_o be_v strengthen_v to_o battle_n so_o that_o be_v a_o external_a sign_n and_o give_v grace_n as_o baptism_n do_v it_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o sacrament_n as_o that_o be_v and_o the_o sign_n must_v needs_o be_v ordain_v by_o christ_n for_o none_o other_o but_o god_n can_v ordain_v indulgence_n penance_n a_o sacrament_n by_o protest_n chapter_n of_o indulgence_n a_o sign_n to_o be_v a_o mean_n of_o grace_n concern_v penance_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n i_o have_v make_v demonstration_n before_o in_o the_o chapter_n of_o indulgence_n and_o it_o be_v evident_o true_a in_o this_o order_n wheresoever_o in_o any_o ceremony_n and_o external_a sign_n grace_n be_v so_o ample_o give_v that_o not_o only_o all_o guilt_n of_o sin_n by_o protestant_n but_o their_o punishment_n be_v forgive_v and_o by_o authority_n from_o christ_n there_o must_v needs_o be_v both_o a_o external_a ceremony_n or_o sign_n institute_v by_o he_o and_o a_o sacrament_n but_o thus_o it_o be_v in_o these_o protestant_n judgement_n in_o confession_n and_o absolution_n therefore_o a_o sacrament_n both_o the_o mayor_n and_o minor_n be_v abundant_o prove_v in_o the_o recite_v chapter_n before_o and_o to_o prove_v that_o such_o confession_n may_v be_v auricular_a as_o they_o term_v our_o catholic_a confession_n to_o a_o priest_n though_o that_o kind_n of_o confession_n be_v not_o so_o needful_a to_o make_v it_o a_o sacrament_n m._n hull_n write_v thus_o auricular_a confession_n be_v 90._o hull_n rome_n polec_fw-la pag._n 89._o 90._o use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n before_o the_o time_n of_o zozomenus_n the_o ancient_a historian_n and_o his_o majesty_n in_o the_o conference_n at_o hampton_n 13._o conference_n pag._n 13._o witness_v that_o the_o particular_a and_o parsonall_a absolution_n from_o sin_v after_o confession_n be_v apostolical_a and_o a_o very_a godly_a ordinance_n therefore_o i_o thus_o argue_v again_o that_o which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v a_o external_a ceremony_n forgive_v sin_v a_o apostolical_a and_o godly_a ordinance_n be_v a_o sign_n ordain_v by_o christ_n and_o a_o sacrament_n but_o penance_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n both_o proposition_n be_v grant_v and_o prove_v before_o and_o hence_o also_o be_v prove_v that_o order_n be_v a_o england_n order_n a_o sacrament_n by_o protestant_n of_o england_n sacrament_n for_o whosoever_o have_v power_n to_o give_v grace_n and_o forgive_v syn_n except_o in_o baptism_n by_o a_o external_a ceremony_n must_v needs_o have_v and_o receive_v that_o power_n in_o a_o sacrament_n for_o such_o extraordinary_a gift_n be_v not_o give_v as_o protestant_n confess_v by_o miracle_n but_o priest_n as_o before_o have_v this_o power_n therefore_o order_n and_o consecration_n be_v a_o sacrament_n both_o proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whosoever_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o consecrate_v priest_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n by_o the_o bishop_n the_o holy_a ghost_n grace_n and_o power_n be_v give_v to_o give_v grace_n and_o forgive_v syn_n must_v needs_o acknowledge_v order_n or_o ordination_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n do_v this_o therefore_o they_o must_v acknowledge_v order_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n in_o their_o proceed_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o priest_n book_n of_o con_fw-la in_o priest_n minor_a express_o be_v contain_v in_o their_o authorize_v and_o confirm_v public_a book_n of_o consecrate_v priest_n etc._n etc._n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o external_a visible_a ceremony_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n upon_o ordinary_a man_n whereby_o power_n be_v give_v they_o above_o other_o from_o christ_n to_o translate_v from_o darkness_n into_o glory_n to_o make_v invisible_a grace_n of_o visible_a element_n daily_o to_o give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o dispose_v of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o give_v power_n which_o no_o potentate_n on_o earth_n can_v give_v and_o the_o like_a prerogative_n above_o all_o humane_a power_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v a_o sacrament_n but_o by_o these_o protestant_n order_n have_v these_o and_o such_o more_o prerogative_n by_o impose_v of_o hand_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o to_o be_v esteem_v a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o a_o external_a ceremony_n give_v and_o signify_v such_o power_n grace_n and_o privilege_n that_o no_o terrene_a power_n and_o authority_n can_v give_v must_v needs_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n himself_o and_o so_o by_o that_o which_o be_v prove_v before_o be_v allow_v for_o a_o sacrament_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n covell_n where_o entreat_v of_o the_o power_n and_o eminency_n of_o priest_n by_o their_o 87._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 87._o function_n and_o order_n in_o the_o external_a ceremony_n of_o imposition_n of_o hand_n he_o have_v these_o word_n to_o these_o parson_n god_n impart_v power_n over_o his_o mystical_a body_n which_o be_v the_o society_n of_o soul_n and_o over_o that_o natural_a which_o be_v himself_o for_o the_o knit_n of_o both_o in_o one_o a_o work_n which_o antiquity_n do_v call_v the_o make_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o in_o a_o other_o etc._n covel_n mod_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 105._o pag._n 115._o see_v d._n covell_n def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 87._o 88_o 91._o and_o cite_v cap._n seq_n of_o character_n etc._n etc._n treatise_n thus_o the_o power_n of_o the_o ministry_n by_o blessing_n visible_a element_n it_o make_v they_o invisible_a grace_n it_o give_v daily_o the_o holy_a ghost_n it_o have_v to_o dispose_v of_o that_o flesh_n which_o be_v give_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o blood_n which_o be_v pour_v out_o to_o redeem_v soul_n and_o again_o it_o be_v a_o power_n which_o neither_o prince_n nor_o potentate_n king_n nor_o caesar_n on_o earth_n can_v give_v the_o apostle_n leave_v and_o impart_v the_o fame_n power_n to_o ordain_v which_o be_v give_v to_o they_o from_o whence_o i_o argue_v further_o in_o this_o order_n that_o external_a and_o visible_a ceremony_n whereby_o the_o apostle_n receive_v supernatural_a grace_n power_n and_o preeminencie_n and_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o church_n to_o continue_v be_v first_o institute_v of_o christ_n be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o order_n be_v such_o therefore_o a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v grant_v and_o prove_v before_o and_o the_o minor_a also_o to_o which_o i_o add_v the_o sentence_n of_o their_o public_a conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n hampton_n conference_n at_o hampton_n where_o it_o be_v conclude_v by_o authority_n among_o they_o that_o this_o power_n of_o order_n give_v as_o they_o pretend_v by_o imposition_n